The Job Offer Ch. 19

Chapter 19.1

All her sisters look at Heather, then to Mistress and then to Sam. They're shocked by her outburst. However, they feel proud that she wants to help do patrols and be with the family. Sam sees their eyes on him and takes a few steps closer to her. With each step, Heather watches and gets nervous. She continues and says, "If shit hits the fan out there, I will listen and follow your orders. Say something. Please!"

Sam kneels down and looks up at her. He says, "Your life is your own. We all watched over you and know your time grows near. I see no fear in your eyes. None of us think you're weak, but we all want to protect you if shit hits the fan, as you say. You were always welcome to join us in patrols. Just glad you finally spoken up." Seeing her eyes soften and tears, he rises off the floor and brings her into a hug. He looks at his mates and says, "She'll ride with me. We'll split up and make it easier. Tessa, take Sasha and Vivian to the Western marker. Tanya, Heather and myself will do Eastern marker. If there are no objections?" Seeing none, he continues, "We leave in 45 minutes. Baby-girl, make sure your wear a light jacket. My body heat will keep you warm out there, but I don't want you to get all scratched up. Are we clear?" Seeing her nod, he slaps her ass lightly and says, "Get upstairs and change. For the record, I am proud of you."

Heather feels his words and they radiate through her body, especially between her thighs. Shaking her head internally, she's soaking wet, and gives him a slight nod before heading upstairs. She feels all eyes on her as she goes.

Sasha reaches out to him and asks, "Are you sure that's right thing to do?"

Turning to his slut, he says, "Probably not, but we can't protect her all the time. You heard her; she wants to be with her family. I can't stop her. You know that. Besides, she'll be safe with me. I would die for her, and would die for anyone of you if I could. That's how much you mean to me. You're..." He lets out a growl.

Instantly, every woman's cunt becomes saturated. All eyes turn to Tessa for clarification.

Tessa says, "Mine. He said, Mine."

All eyes look upon him again with love and devotion. They know he would protect anyone of them because of what they mean to him. 'Mine' is a simple word but for an alpha, it means a lot more. It means everything that they hold dear...

Everyone goes their separate ways, but comes together 45 minutes later in the dining room. Heather's the last to show up. She's all dressed up in black. Black yoga pants, and jacket. Shoes, however, are white. Looking at everyone and sees their smiles. They usually patrol naked, but because they're patrolling early, they're dressed. Sam steps forward and embraces her. Holding her tight, he says, "We're all happy that you're joining us. There was some scepticism, but we worked it out. You look great in all black, baby-girl." Pulling back, he looks at the rest of his mates and asks, "Are we ready to head out?" Seeing the nods, he heads out through the sliding glass doors.

Sasha and Heather are the last ones out of the house. Sasha turns to her sister and says, "Isn't that Tessa's jacket?"

Heather nods her head and says, "Yes, it is. I didn't have any long-sleeved shirts or a jacket for the wilderness. Tessa opted for me to wear her black jacket." Shrugging her shoulder as she said it. Smiling, she continues, "See, Mother, we're becoming a close knit family. Where we share amongst ourselves." Nodding and giving her a smile.

Sasha steps forward and hugs her sister. She then says, "Like Master, I am proud of you, baby-girl. As your Mother, and lover, I worry. I know they'll take care of you, but I do fear the unknown. I wish..."

Hugging her mother tightly, Heather says, "I know, baby. I know I'm sort of fragile, but we're family. Just don't want to be a burden any longer. I know you miss doing patrols. Being with him and your sisters. It's time I stepped up, and once I go through my change, you will never have to babysit me again. We'll all do things together, like it should. I love you, baby."

Sasha feels the tears coming on and says, "I love you too, baby-girl. You changed our lives for the better. Can't thank you enough for what you did for him, and us." Pulling back, she looks at her sister before leaning forward to give her a quick kiss. She mouths out, "I love you."

Heather's beaming and says it back. She sees Sasha staring into space and knows she's having a conversation with someone.

Sasha hears her Master in her mind. He says, 'Stop dawdling. We're already at the edge of the forest and you two are still at the house. I know you're having a moment, but time is precious, and the girls want to get patrols out of the way. Now get yourself and baby-girl here pronto.' Letting out a deep sigh, she turns to baby-girl and says, "Sorry, Master. He wants us at the edge of the clearing where the forest meets. Pronto. So hop onto my back, and I will get there ASAP."

Heather mouths out, "Sorry", but sees her sister shake her head. She hears, 'Not your fault. Let's get going before he growls again. Shall we?' She sees Sasha stoop lower so she can wrap her arms around her neck and legs around her waist.

Sasha, holding her sister's legs, she turns her head and says, "Hang on tight, and enjoy the ride."

Holding on for dear life, Heather watches the scenery pass her by in seconds, but feels the wind blowing her against her face. They come to an abrupt stop at the clearing where the forest begins. The sudden stop startles her, as her heart rate catches up. Smiling, she says, "That was amazing. Can't fathom how fast you were going, even with me on your back. Gosh, I must way a lot, but you made it look easy."

Sasha turns her head and says, "Your weight matters not to an immortal like me, baby. Your Master would say the same thing. Going to let go of your legs now. We'll walk the rest of the way and meet the family. Don't feel ashamed if you can't walk straight or feel unbalanced. Mommy is here for you, baby."

Dropping onto her own two feet, Heather feels a little wobbly, but walks on her own. Grabbing hold of her Mother's hand, she let her lead the way. In the forest, the canopy blocks out any light and it's hard to make out 10 feet in front of her. They walk a ways and she sees silhouettes of her family getting undressed. Walking a little more, she sees her sisters standing in the nude. Smiling, she turns her head to the left and sees him. Biting her bottom lip, she wishes she did this earlier, but back then she had other issues to deal with. Smiling, she watches her sisters shift into their wolf forms.

Sasha turns to Heather and says, "Be safe, sister. See you back at home in an hour or two. Love you, baby." Giving her one more hug and a kiss before walking forward to comb her fingers through Tessa's fur.

Hugging her back, Heather says, "Will do. Be careful, all of you. See you later for cuddles." Seeing their smiles, she watches them race off for the middle marker. Looking to her right, she sees a lone wolf waiting. Kneeling down, she says, "Tanya?" To her surprise, she trots over to rub against her. Combing through her fur, she says, "Love you too, sister. Bet you're getting anxious and want to run like the wind, right?" Seeing the nod, she stands up and looks over at her daddy.

Smiling at the exchange, Sam says, "When we're out there. Don't be frightened, cause we're with you every step along the way. When I shift, I want you to ride me like a horse. Don't worry about grabbing my fur to stay on. I will try to make the run easy for you, but like your Mistress said, 'Just enjoy the ride'. Ready?" Seeing the nod, he walks up to her and says, "Love you." Before he shifts into his wolf form. Hunching down to the floor, he awaits for his baby-girl to straddle him and grab on. He doesn't have to wait long. Feeling her clinging on for dear life makes his heart rate beat a little faster. Turning his attention to his beta-pet, he says, "Ready, Pet?" Seeing her nod, they head out at a trot to the middle marker.

There, they meet up with the rest of the family. Seeing them brings a smile to Heather's face. As her daddy turns right and her mother turns left, she says, "See you all later. May the wind be with you. Love you." She hears her sister growl with their tongues out. Skipping as they go. Snuggling close to daddy, she wishes she could understand them. Hopefully, one day, she will. Turning her attention to her team, she says with a whisper, "Whenever you're ready, daddy. Run like the wind. I will hold on for dear life. Don't want to hold you two up on my count."

Sam shakes his head and yips a little. Trying to tell her, 'She's not a nuisance.' Tanya just rubs against her with her tongue hanging out. Both wolves look at each other and give a nod. Sam lowers himself against the forest floor and launches himself forward. He hears his baby-girl moan and scream with delight as heads to the Easter marker. It's a long trip, but he does his diligence to give her a ride she will never forget.

Jumping over fallen trees and ducking under lower branches, Sam pushes himself faster. Hearing her scream with delight makes his heart flutter with joy. Racing to the Eastern marker, he feels more joy than trepidation. He tells himself, 'One day, we'll all be together. Working as 'One'. Just have to be patient and let things happen.' With a growl, he pushes himself harder and feels Tanya nipping at his heels. When he sees the marker coming up, he slows down to a trot and then a walk. Once there, he lowers himself to the forest floor, so his fiancé can get off.

It takes Heather a moment to understand that they're at the Eastern marker. She's been clinging to him for dear life, and didn't understand that they were here. Feeling him rolling her to the left, she finally understands. Letting go, she falls to the forest floor where her sister comes up and licks her face. Waving her arms out, she says, "Stop. Stop teasing me. I get it. Where here." Sitting down, she stares out into the forest. Without her glasses, she can only see 5 feet in front of her. Shaking her head, she closes her eyes and relies on her other senses. Feeling her sister close by, she reaches over and brings her closer. Combing her fingers through her hair and ruffling her ears, she says, "Glad that you two are with me. I can't see anything, but can hear the forest. It's so surreal. Wish..." She stops herself, cause she doesn't want to alert them what she has planned. Instead, she just rubs her sister and giving her love.

Sam looks over at her and feels her sadness. She wants to fit in like the rest of them. Even though she's a 'Norm', it doesn't discount her. She's an essential part of his team, and his fiancé. Closing his eyes, he feels his heart beating for her. Taking a deep breath, he turns his attention to the forest. Keeping his eyes closed, he uses his other senses to read the forest. Smells have changed little. He can smell some human activity, but that's normal since they're close to Eaton Falls. Taking a breather, he enjoys the ambiance of the forest. Reaching out to his Pet, he asks, "Enjoying yourself, Pet?"

Tanya snuggles close to her sister and says, "I am, Master. Just letting my sister know she isn't alone. Wished she finished her sentence, though. I like to know what's on her mind."

Sam replies, "She wishes to become one of us, a supernatural being. Since joining us, she can't choose which supernatural being to be. So she's letting fate decide for her. It's fast approaching Pet, and I worry. Just hope I can let it happen."

Tanya feels her Master's sorrow and says, "Trust her as we all do. She knows what she's doing. Smart and strong, she is, because we're all here for her."

Smiling with his tongue out, he says, "Very insightful, Pet. Thanks for your meaningful words. She's very smart and vivacious. Sometimes I feel like she's the glue that keeps us all together. She's the reason we're out here. To keep the 'Norms' safe Anyway, I sense nothing. Ready to head home?"

Rolling onto her feet, she yips and backs out of her sister's embrace. Jumping slightly to get her sister's attention, she hears, 'Guessing we're done here. Are we heading home?' From her sister. She moves forward and nods her snout as she rubs up against her.

Heather stands up and wipes the forest off her ass. Walking over to her daddy, she reaches out to tussle his ears and comb through his fur. Looking over at him, she says, "Thanks, daddy. Thanks for letting me join you guys. Wished I did this sooner, but you know me. Once I have a problem, I need to solve it before anything else. Love you both."

Sam hears her thoughts and knows it's hard being the odd man or woman out. He's been there. Having parents who're were vampires and being the only 'Norm' felt odd, but he embraced it. Just like she's embracing it now. He knows she's strong for doing this, and he's proud of her. One day, she will be his. She'll bear his mark and one day, wear his ring. He loves her and definitely wants to make her, 'Mine'. Lowering himself down to the forest floor, he awaits for her to mount him once more. Feeling her on his back, gripping his hair and wrapping her legs around his flanks. He knows she's ready to go. Heading West, they run at a trot until he hears her shout out, 'Run like the Wind'. Dropping to the forest floor, he pushes off and heads back to the Middle marker. Reaching out to his other mates, he says, "We're done at the Eastern marker and heading back to the middle and then home. How was your trip to the Western marker?"

Both Tessa and his slut give their account of hearing the other. They stop. Sasha speaks up and says, "Sorry. My bad. Tess, share your report with Alpha." She forgets herself. Yeah, she's Mistress of the Dire and the house, but out here, she has no rank. Reaching out to her sister/lover, she says, "Sorry, Mistress. I forget my place. You're Alpha's second. Give him your report."

Tessa just rolls her eyes at her lover, but knows if she says anything to her, she will get agitated. Letting it go, she gives her report of the Western marker. Reaching out to her Alpha, she says, "Nothing to report. It's all clear there. No fresh smells. How about on your end, Alpha?"

Sam snickers in his head. He feels for his slut, and technically she's right but he values her opinion. Yeah, Tessa's second to him out here, but he values everyone's opinion even if they are a vampire. Replying, he says, "Same here. Nothing new to report. The forest is clear this evening. We're safe for another day. Once we hit the Middle marker, we'll head home. See you in a few, baby."

"Roger that, Alpha. We're all wondering how our little sister handled her first patrol?" Tessa asks.

Sam smiles as he slows down from a gallop to a trot. He says, "She handled it like a trooper. Loved the ride, and she felt like home among us. She took everything within stride. Played with Tanya while I worked. Can't wait till she becomes more than a 'Norm' but I rather have her this way than none. Thanks for asking, baby."

Tessa nods her head and says, "Will let everyone know. See you at home, Alpha. Take care." She shares the news to both her sisters, and share in her delight. Deep down though, Tessa worries. She knows what her sister is attempting and hopes she comes out of it alive. Shaking her head internally, she hopes her sister knows what she's doing. Deep down, she wishes she just took Alpha's bite and be done with it, than risking death with a double bite. But it's her fate. Deep down, she knows her sister is very smart and hopes that knowledge leads her to the path she wants to walk. She says, 'Tokhi waniphika ni, tanke.' Meaning: Good luck, older sister.

As they approach the clearing, Sam slows down from a gallop to a trot, then to a walk as they get closer. Stopping in front of the clearing, they can see that it's still light out. It's one of those nights that it's dark outside but you can still see the clouds and the stars. Looking all around, Sam drops to the forest floor and tilts to the side to let his baby-girl know that it's time to get off. Once she gets the hint, he shifts back to his normal self. Looking behind, he sees Tanya has shifted as well. Walking to the nearest bush, he pulls out bags, and finds his and his beta's clothes inside. Tossing the bag to his beta, she gives him a smile before scrounging inside to pull out her clothes.

Tanya grabs the bag out of thin air and gives him a nod of appreciation. She's not cold per se but feels exposed to be this close to the clearing. Rummaging through the bag, she pulls out her shorts and top, but immediately grabs her panties to feel secured. Shaking her head, 'It's one of those things. Being on your period, and you just want to feel protected and not cause a mess.' From there, she puts on her shorts and then her top. Seeing that she's all dressed and ready to go, she watches the interaction between her sister and Master.

Sam pulls out his clothes but attentively watches his baby-girl go through the motions. He sees her feeling giddy, if giddy is a word. Seeing her smile brings joy to this mundane work they do every night. Raising his head up slightly, he says, "What are you thinking about, baby-girl?"

Heather looks over at him and then turns back with her eyes pointing down with a smile still on her face. She knows he asked a question, but she's a bundle of nerves. Feeling ecstatic and yet it's so surreal. Biting her lower lip, she says, "Everything, daddy. I never knew that feeling the wind in your hair and being close to nature can be... I don't know the words but the only thing I can think of is magic. Do you understand what I am saying, daddy?"

Sam snickers slightly, but nods his head. Smiling, he says, "That feeling never goes away when we're out here. It's surreal, being close to nature. Plus, the ride was probably thrilling, right?" Seeing the nod, he finishes putting on his shorts and grabs his t-shirt before grabbing the bag and heading home. Looking behind, he calls out, "Pet!" Instantly, she's right next to him. Looking over at her, he says, "You don't have to be behind or follow me. You're a strong woman in your own right. Come, let's head home." Holding both of their hands, he heads out of the clearing.

Tanya feels slightly embarrassed. She didn't want to interrupt their conversation and yet he called her out. Shaking her head, she feels touched that he cares. Feeling his hand holding hers, she feels connected. Looking over at him, her heart flutters a bit. Seeing her sister look at him with those same thoughts, she smiles. 'Definitely touched. He makes us feel empowered and yet wants us close by. We're really a big family and he loves every one of us.' She thinks to herself. As they get closer, she turns to him and says, "Master?"

Sam turns to her with a smile. He knows she wants to head home fast. Giving her a slight nod, he sees her face blossoms with joy. Letting go of her hand, he says, "Go. Get going. See you in few, Pet."

Seeing the nod brings her joy. Smiling back, Tanya takes an attentively step closer to home but stops. Hearing him telling her to go, she smiles and races off. Reaching the sliding glass door, she opens it and turns around and waves at both of them before slipping through. Shaking her head, she smiles and thinks, 'He knows me so well.' As she heads through the corridors to head upstairs, she stopped in the spare bedroom to retrieve a new pair of panties. From there, she heads to the shared washroom to take a much needed shower. She loves running and doing patrols with Master, however she feels dirty afterwards. Plus, that time of the month just adds to it. Yeah, a nice shower alone is what she needs. Grabbing a fresh towel from underneath the vanity and a fresh pad. She heads to the tub and turns on the faucet to get things going.

As for Sam and Heather, they are still walking hand-in-hand, enjoying the cool crisp air and time alone. Until Heather lets go of a yawn and pats her chest slightly. Turning towards him, she says, "Sorry. Past my bedtime. Can't believe I am sleepy and you did all the running. Sorry, daddy." Giving him a slight pout and stopping their walk.

Sam looks at her with a grin and reaches up to caress her face. He says, "Don't be. It's dark outside, and that alone plays with your head. Come here." Stooping down, he slides his hands underneath her arms and picks her up, and brings her closer for a big hug. Smiling, he says, "Wrap your arms around my neck and legs around my waist. Don't worry, I got you, baby-girl." Feeling her in his arms, he feels elated and continues his walk home.

Holding onto him tight, Heather turns to him and says, "Daddy, you don't have to carry me. I can walk on my own two feet. It was just a yawn." Getting no response, she continues, "I must be heavy. Let me down." Getting no response, she grabs his hair and tries to pull his head up to look at her. Suddenly, she feels a slap to her ass, and she lets go. Feeling the slight heat that comes with pain, she says, "Daddy?" Softly. Feeling that smack was shocking, but felt so good, too. She feels moisture leaking from her tiny pussy.

Sam smacks her butt slightly to get her to stop moving and pulling on his hair. He says, "Stop complaining. You're tired, and as your daddy, I thought it would be prudent to carry you. Your weight means nothing. I carried you through the forest and I'm carrying you home. Just enjoy it, baby-girl." Instantly he hears her and it brings a smile to his face. He hears, 'Sorry, daddy. Just don't want to be a nuisance for you. Yes, I am tired, but I am a big girl.' Smiling, he rubs her back and says, "I know you are, but this is your first time out here this late. Let daddy take care of you, ok?"

Heather hugs him tighter, pressing her softness against his chest. Feeling his hand caressing her back and supporting her. Turning her head slightly, she gives him a kiss on his cheek and says, "Thank you, daddy. Thanks for the kind words, and for thinking about me. It means a lot."

Sam bites his lower lip as his heart races. He loves this woman and love being her daddy. He says, "Love you, baby-girl."

Heather caresses his neck and placing her cheek against his shoulder. She says, "Love you too, daddy. You're always there for me." With a soft, depressing voice. Being in his arms is so relaxing. He does so much and yet, she tries to give him problems. Shaking her head internally, she thinks to herself, 'We make a great couple. Got to keep things interesting. I love...' She loses her train of thought as she slips into the black.

Hearing her slight snores, Sam chuckles to himself as he continues heading home. Feeling her in his arms is a Godsend. She works hard over the weekends and when she gets home, all she wants to do is spend time with family. It's a short walk and yet, he reflects. Part of him misses his newest slut, Patricia, but she has a life of her own. As he concentrates, he can feel his heart expanding as he thinks about all his loves. So many women have touched his heart, and he loves them all. Fast approaching the house, he reaches out with his right hand and opens the sliding glass door. Closing the door and locking it, he slides himself to the side to not to wake up his baby-girl. She stirs in his arms, but continues to sleep. Turning off the lights as he goes. Climbing up the stairs to the Master bedroom, he walks in and all eyes are on him and their sister. Instantly, his eyes connect with his slut and she's there in a pinch. They both head to the bed and start taking off her clothes. His slut does a better job than himself, but they get her all naked with just her panty on. Smiling, he let his slut take care of her as he sets his sights to a shower.

Sasha reaches out to him and says, "I got this, Master. Enjoy a hot shower. I will get everyone in bed. See you soon, my love."

Sam's eyes turn to his first slut with a glow and says, "Will do, slut." As he walks towards the washroom, he slowly takes off his clothes and discards them in the hamper. He sends his feelings through the bond, and yet feels everyone's eyes on him as he gets closer to the washroom.

Enjoying the heated water pressure hitting his back, he feels the water mold over his skin. Instantly relaxing the stress and fatigue out of his muscles. Grabbing the soap, he thorough wash every inch of his body but concentrates more on where it counts most. Rinsing off, he washes all the soap from every crevice. Just standing there enjoying the feel, he hears his slut in his head. 'Master, all your women are in bed. Most are sleeping. It's just me and Tessa that are awake. We're waiting for you.' Smiling, he turns off the water and says, "Will be there shortly, slut. Just finished." Exiting the shower enclosure, he grabs a towel and dries off. Exiting the washroom, he sees all his women in the small king size bed. Shockingly enough, they make it work, since all 5 ladies are sleeping on their side. Smiling, he sees their lushes curves as he walks around the bed. He sees Heather and Tanya facing each other. It looks more like a semi hug. The only one that isn't cuddling up to anyone is Vivian, but that will change soon enough. Taking off his towel from around his waist, he tosses it into the hamper before crawling into bed. As he does, he feels two sets of eyes stare at him. Smiling, he turns his head to look at them. He sees their stares are roaming all over his body. Shaking his head, he continues to crawl forward and slide within. Laying on his back, he slowly feels his women moving closer; instinctively. Vivian's first by caressing his chest and murmuring, 'Master,' with a slight smile before falling back to sleep.

Sasha reaches out to him and says, "Have a good night, Master. Sleep well, my love." As she spoons up to Tessa. Reaching out and cupping her right breast before caressing her smooth belly. Taking a moment to smell her lover's hair before starting her meditation. She hears him in her mind, and she grins.

Sam grins at her words and replies, "Getting mighty tight with all of us in one bed. Hopefully in a week, we can have some extra space. As for the wishes, thanks slut. Hope you have a good night too." With that said, he closes his eyes and lets go. Hearing the snoring sounds of his love one's cradles him into the black.

It doesn't take long for Sam to find a place to sit and meditate. Reflecting on his day, thinking about the future, he zones out. Suddenly, he's awakened when he hears his slut shouting out his name. Rolling his eyes underneath his eyelids, he shouts out, "Over here!" He doesn't have to wait long till his slut finds him.

Sasha hears his voice and instantly sprints in that general direction. Within minutes, she's standing next to him. Shaking her head, she says, "Not complaining, Master, but why are your dreams dark and nothingness? You should be actually dreaming about stuff, than sitting on the floor meditating. Also, for the record, can you add some lighting? It would be nice to find you without calling for you." As she sits down next to him.

Sam chuckles and looks over at her. He says, "I will take that under advisement. What brings you here, my number one slut?"

Looking down, Sasha bites her lip, pondering on what to say. She looks over at him and sees him staring at her. Pensive, she says, "Here for some clarification amongst other things. I just want you to know that every fiber of my being loves you, Master; and yet fallen in love with your omega. Does that bother you at all, Master?"

Sam smiles, but reaches out with his hand to lift her head. Caressing her chin and cheek, he says, "It doesn't, slut. You're my submissive through and through, and you've come a long way since we first started this relationship. I know your holes are open to me anytime I want and you cherish the time we spend together. For you to be here, tells me everything, slut. You truly love me and care about my feelings. You should know that the bond we share never lies. We are becoming 'One'. As for Tessa, I am not discouraged. She has her own issues to solve, but one thing good is, you wormed yourself to her heart. Fell in love with a vampire and someone she looks up at. Am I jealous? A little, but when I see both of you, I know it's something you want and definitely need. Hence why I haven't brought it up. I know you lust for her as you lust for every woman in my harem. That alone pleases me, cause you open yourself up for more love. Slut, I say this often, but you're growing, and I can't say it enough. I love you, Sasha."

Hearing her name, Sasha feels elated, but it feels weird. For her, she rather be anything other than what reality deems her to be. Smiling a little, she says, "Thanks, Master. For your insight. It means a lot. I just don't want to lose you. You're my everything."

Sam smiles and says, "How will you lose me? When we're, our very souls are bound. Slut? Today has been a hard day for both of us, but we learned we can overcome anything once we set our minds to it. I might enjoy ploughing your sisters and making them happy. However, I think about the woman who started all this." He sees her cast her eyes down and a little blush on her cheeks. He continues and says, "Remember, I can't do this without you. You are my first love, after all. We're together, forever. Right?"

Sasha nods her head and says, "Forever." Her eyes light up when she says it. She opens her arms to be embraced, but shocked to be pulled into his lap. Feeling him so close centers her mind and body. In her mind she thinks, 'God, I love this man. He makes you feel loved and empowered. Always giving, whether from himself or others. Definitely my soul-mate.' Her thoughts are cut off when she hears his question.

"Your punishment is coming to an end. Was it tough? What are your reflections and/or thoughts?" Sam asks while hugging her close.

Caressing his back and pressing her softness to his chest, Sasha says, "It was tough in the beginning, but after we solidified our bond, it became easier. As I said before, Master, I feel you better and closer to you now. I don't want to say this or have this become a reality, but I could've gone longer. Don't get me wrong, I miss you reclaiming me, Master. But this bond we have with one another is much stronger than it was before. I am yours, and you are mine. No one, can't break what we have. We are forever together, as 'One'. Love you, my Master."

Sam chuckles and says, "Thanks, my endearing slut. I feel the same way, but I would never punish you like that. Just hope you learned your lesson. As I said before, I can't be your dominant, if you don't share. Hide nothing from me." Caressing her back and waist. Feeling all of her is making his cock uncomfortable.

Feeling his cock lengthen underneath her ass puts a smile on Sasha's face. Definitely a compliment that her touch can still induce him to get excited for her. Pulling back from the embrace, she kisses him. Not a peck, but a deep tongue action kiss, to show him how much she loves him. Feeling his hands claw her back and caress her curves, she wants nothing more than to pounce on him, but she knows she has to wait. Pulling back, she says, "Later, Master. I know I'm still in time out, but tomorrow morning, I will collect. Miss you so much." She smiles before standing up. Her saturated cunt was mere inches away from his face. She wants him to look at what he does to her and crave it before turning away. She walks a few feet, but turns around and says, "Will leave you to it, Master. I know you need time for yourself to reflect. My time grows short. Time to be the Mistress of the house. See you later, Master. Good night, my love." She walks away but stops suddenly when she feels his love through the bond. Smiling, she continues to leave. However, her mind says to herself, 'Couple more hours, and he's, Mine.'

Sam chuckles to himself at his slut's antics. Noticing that she was totally wet for him, but again, when is she not? He knows she'll likely attack him and ensure he fills all her holes before his date with Tessa. Speaking of Tessa, he wonders if she's looking forward to the date. She's a great lieutenant and lover, however something is keeping her back from actually enjoying the duality of their relationship. Shrugging his shoulders, he knows one day she'll open up, but when? Only time will tell. Closing his eyes once more, he meditates and reflects.

Sasha comes back from her meditation feeling all wet and hungry. Extracting herself out of the bed, she makes her way to the washroom to wipe up her wetness. Once she completed that task, it's time to get dressed and be Mistress of the home, but first, she needs to feed. Getting half a pint in, she feels better. The blood sure hit the spot, but she knows it's more than that. Her discussion with Master set things. She's totally blessed to have him as her Master. Thinking about him, she smiles to herself. A couple more hours, and he's mine. Putting the bag back into the refrigerator, she climbs back up the stairs and starts preparing breakfast. Shaking her head, she pulls out the last of the eggs and bacon. Making a note to purchase two of everything. Shrugging a shoulder, she thinks to herself, 'The family is getting bigger. Probably should order additional bags of blood to feed her new sisters since Master keeps adding new vampire sluts to the harem.' Speaking of vampire sluts, she thinks about their newest member, PT. It's only been a few hours, but she misses her friend/sister. Looking at the time, she knows she needs to get this prepped for her plan to work. Time to get to work, she tells herself.

Putting everything in containers to reheat if necessary. She makes a note before cleaning up. Once the kitchen is all cleaned, she wipes off the counters and heads upstairs. Trying to be quiet, she becomes a ninja slut as she makes her way to the bed. Once there, she strips out of her clothing and pulls up the bottom sheet to enter. Pulling just enough to slide into the bed, she crawls forward between her Master's legs. Seeing his cock already engorged, she smiles to herself. Reaching out and pulling his member down, she places kisses along his head and down each side of his shaft. Giving him an attentive lick, she gives him the proper blowjob he deserves. Slowly working him down her throat, Sasha's in her element.

Sam feels his cock being tugged and sucked on. It pulls him out of the black, cause the pressure continues to rise. As he's about to come out of his sleep, he hears whispering. Turning his head slightly, he hears, 'Missed you, little master. It's time to fill my tummy with your delicious creme.' Reaching out to her, he says, "Are you having a conversation with my cock, slut?"

Sasha hears him in her mind, and it pleases her. She smiles before kissing the crown of his cock, and then says, "Yes, Master, it's me. I know it's a little weird, but I missed him. Missed him filling my holes. Did I wake you, Master?"

Shaking his head internally, Sam says, "How can you not, slut? Constantly pulling and suckling on it like your life depends on it. Don't say it! I know. It means the world to you, cause your my cum loving slut-whore and insatiable. Well, take your time and enjoy your meal. What time is it, do you know?"

Sasha looks up at him as she rubs his cock against her face. She says, "I started suckling little master around 7. So my guess it's a little past that, I would say. I need to get you off before we get ready."

"Ready! For what?" Sam asks.

Sasha smiles as she licks his member before suckling him down her throat. She says, "We have to go to Sam's, Master. We're out on almost everything for breakfast. Thinking we should purchase twice of everything since more people are eating here. I know it's early, but remember, I have to take Tessa out for some girl time before your big date with her later this afternoon. Now just relax and let your slut work. God, I miss your cock. So yummy. One hole down and two more to be re-claimed."

Chapter 19.2

Sasha goes to work and increases her ministrations on her Master's cock. She's pulling all the stops, even cupping and squeezing his big, majestic balls. With each bob, she tastes his sweet precum. Hearing his moans and feeling his twitches, she knows he's getting closer. Reaching out to him, she says, "Don't fight it, Master. I want it. My inner cum-slut is always hungry for more of your cream. Feed her through me. Cum in your slut's dumpster of a mouth. Come on." She does what she has to do to get her reward. It's been over 24 hours since her last feeding of him, and plans on never failing him again. Increasing the pressure around his glans with her cheeks, she bobs up and down, caressing his thick cock with her tongue. She's in her moment, and when she feels his hand on top of her head; she knows it's almost time. Giving up control, she's directed to deep throat him. Eyes roll upward as she feels his cock deep in her throat. She tells herself, 'I will do anything to please him. I am his and he's mine. Together forever.' Hearing his grunt, she feels the first pulse of his cock firing a volley of thick cream down her throat. Pulse after pulse, and she can feel her belly becoming full. Counting them, she pulls back when she gets close to 12, so she can collect his leftovers and to taste his delicious deposit.

Sam lets go of his slut's head and lets her take over to pull the remaining shots out of him. He feels her ministrations pulling every shot out of him. In his mind, he's screaming, 'Fuck! So much cum, and yet no one has gotten pregnant just yet. It's great to have cum dumpsters to take your loads, but why shoot extra loads when there's no chance of pregnancy?' He can't explain it but they are powerful. His women crave his cum and work diligently to pull it all out of him. When he fires his last shot, he feels all his energy dissipate from his body. He knows his slut's thrilled to be used and for the load deposited. Letting out a deep sigh, he feels her soft body crawl forward to cuddle up to him. Looking down at her, he says, "Happy?" Seeing her nod, he just tilts his head back and looks up at the ceiling. Feeling her hand caress his chest, he feels her hand leave his chest to pull his head back down. He hears, 'I love you, Master.' Before being pulled down further for a kiss. Once his lips capture hers, instantly a spark crosses over and the kiss becomes passionate. Each half now becomes one.

Kissing him is electrifying. He brings out your passion and love. All you want to do is return what he gives you. To show him you love him with every fiber of your being. Sasha loves this man and can't get enough of him. She wants nothing more than to climb on top of him and ride him. But if she does, she'll wake her sisters and then have to share. Pulling back her kisses, she sends her intent through the bond, but says, "As much as I want you to re-claim my last two holes, we should get a move on, Master." She gives a final peck on his lips before pulling down the sheet to crawl back down the bed. As she does, she dripping as she goes. Getting off the bed, she feels her wetness running down her leg. Shaking her head, she whispers, "Damn, I'm so wet that it's dripping down my fucking leg. Guess I need to mop it up before getting dressed again."

Sam just shakes his head when he hears her. Laughing to himself, 'First world problems. What do you expect when you crave and hunger for someone as we both do? Comes with the territory.' As he pulls the sheet down slightly to crawl down the bed to make his escape. Luckily, their antics didn't wake up his other 4 beauties. Looking down, his cock semi-hard again. Watching her backside walk to the washroom to clean up, he feels his semi getting much harder. Shaking his head, he doesn't want to say it, but damn, that heart-shaped ass doesn't quit. Gets him every time. Turning to head out, he stops to hear her giggles. He hears her say, 'It's a compliment, Master. That I can still make you hard. I felt your eyes feast on my ass. You can have it anytime you want, but we need to get supplies. Don't worry about breakfast. I will take you out for something along the way. Don't worry, I made all the fixings for my sisters whenever they wake. See you soon, love.' Smiling as he strokes his cock as he heads out to his old room to fetch some clothes. When he does, he feels his harden member ease back to semi-hard. Waiting for it to go back down, he heads to the shared washroom to use the facilities. Washing his hands, and then gargles some mouthwash before leaving. Heading out, he sees his first slut standing at the top of the stairs waiting for him. Returning her smile, he grabs her hand and heads downs the stairs. As they go, he says, "Shouldn't we leave them a note?"

Sasha tilts her head to the side and says, "Already done, Master. Everything is ready for them. Even left my number if they need or require my assistance." Smiling, she continues, "It's good to be back as your first slut, Master. I know it's only 24 hours, but for a vampire, it's like a week. Luckily for me, we bonded some more, and that helped tremendously."

Looking over at her, he says, "Aren't you forgetting something?" Seeing her dismissive, he says, "Someone?" Still nothing. He rolls his eyes and says, "Tessa. She helped you out. Gosh, can't believe you forgot your lover."

Sasha pats his chest with her hand and says, "She did help, Master. But I didn't forget her. She helped with the hunger, but nothing beats a cock pounding your holes. Be back in a sec." Running off to the kitchen, she grabs a bottle of cold water for the road. Smiling, she says, "Ready?" As she hands him the bottle of water.

Shrugging his shoulders, he says, "Sure. Let me get my shoes on and we'll head out. Do we need to move cars?"

Sasha shakes her head, 'No', but says, "Did it this morning. Sometimes I think we need a wider driveway to fit everyone's car. Ah, don't worry, Master. I will drive. You can eat while I drive. I know I took everything you had this morning. It was delicious. Shall we?" Seeing his nod, she opens the door and grabs her keys. She enters on the driver's side and gets buckled in. Waiting on him before turning on the ignition. When he enters, she hits the garage door opener and then the ignition. Putting the car in reverse, she turns to him with a smile. She asks, "So where are you taking our lover on her date night?"

"Aren't you being a little too curious? Jealous? You don't have to worry, I made some good plans. I think Tessa will have fun. She can tell you all about it later." Sam says to her. To his surprise, she gives him a look and rolls her eyes as she makes a turn onto N. Altadena Drive. Heading South to I210, she says, 'Jealous? Did you forget our last outing together? I remember it vividly.'

Sam tilts his head to the right as his eyes light up from the memory. He says, "I remember. That's the day I learn how insatiable you become. Anyway, I was just teasing you, slut. It was your idea to take Tessa on this date. I like to share but I don't want to punish you again for letting it slip. So I will keep it to myself."

Shrugging her shoulders, Sasha says, "Your choice, Master. Just want to get our lover prepared, that's all. So what should she wear?"

Sam says, "I don't know. Something she feels comfortable in. Nothing flashy, but something that gives her a lot of movement. That's all I am going to say." As he chuckles to himself.

"Not enough to go on, but I will make it work. After our little errand, I will take our lover out shopping and have some girl time together. Any plans yourself, Master?" Sasha asks him.

Shaking his head, he says, "I don't know. Guess I have to see what the rest of my mates are doing. Probably the same thing I did yesterday, re-claiming holes and bonding. Oh, did you check the bulletin boards this morning?"

Nodding her head, she exits on the I210 to Santa Anita Ave. From there she heads South. There they stop at a Jack-in-the-box to get some breakfast. Going through the drive thru, she relays what her Master is feeling. As they get through the drive thru, Sam gets a text message from his friend. Pulling it up, it reads: Your new Sprinter van is ready to be picked up. Went through it and added all the bells and whistles like you asked. You can pick it up at anytime. Nice doing business with you again, bro. Sam's eyes grow big as he accepts the bag of food from his slut. He looks over at her and says, "Is it possible to drop me off prior to taking Tessa on an all girl fun day?"

Sasha looks over at him and gives him a big smile. She says, "Sure, no problem. Where am I dropping you off?"

Sam returns her smile and says, "My friend just texted me; they've finished reworking their Sprinter van according to our specifications. I can pick it up today." With enthusiasm. Seeing her reaction is priceless. He sees her excited cause Team Dire is growing exponentially. Plus, when we do jobs, everyone can take part and fit in one vehicle than two. Reaching in the bag, he pulls out 2 containers of their 3pc Classic French Toast Sticks with bacon and sausage. Grabbing the fork that it came in, he scoops up the scrambled eggs before diving into the French toast sticks. The food is delicious as his slut continues to drive South on Santa Anita Ave. She makes a right at the light and pulls into Sam's Club parking lot. Just finishing his first 3pc, he works on his second. To his surprise, she doesn't pull up at the front, but parks the car all the way in the far SouthWest corner next to the fence. Turning to her, he asks, "Why did you park so far?"

Biting her lip, Sasha pulls the car into the parking space and puts it into park. She turns to him and says, "I have my reasons, but I will say this. Sam's is a busy place to shop and today's a Monday. So I wanted to be far away so no one dings my, I mean, our car, Master."

Sam looks over at her as he eats his bacon. He can see and feel the guilt; she's lying for sure, but let's it go. 'She has her reasons.' He thinks to himself. Shrugging his shoulders, he says, "Ok. How much time do we have left before Sam's opens?"

Sasha looks on the dash and says, "We're early. They will be open in 20 minutes. That should give you plenty of time to finish your breakfast. So take your time, Master." She sees him nodding his head. Crossing her arms underneath her breasts, she leans back in her seat and watches him eat. Shaking her head, she thinks to herself, 'He's a machine. A fucking machine, fucking all of us and burning so many calories. How does he keep going?'

Sam looks over at her and says, "I just can. Don't know if it has something to do with me being The Dire, but I just can. Too bad Heather isn't here. I bet she could tell us why that is. Just think what your life would be like if we didn't create a harem." Finishing his 3pc and reaching into the bag to pull out a Sausage Breakfast Jack (Sausage, egg, and cheese sandwich). While chewing on that, he peers into her mind and sees all her holes filled with his cum leaking out of her. Smiling, he says, "I bet you would enjoy being covered in cum; just like your dream."

Sasha looks at him with a little fright at the image, but laughs at the notion. Nodding her head, she says, "You're right, Master. I would definitely love being used and covered in your essence. But I doubt I could keep going to fulfill your needs. You did okay, Master. You have a beautiful set of women for those needs and they're strong too, in their own right. Thinking about adding anyone else?"

Shrugging his shoulder, he says, "There are a few women in the wind. Theirs Cheryl, Chrissy, Roshelle, and I bet there will be more with the help of my harem. I am happy with what I have, but I know my sluts. More is better, like 'Variety is the spice of life', as they say." Looking at her, he says, "I couldn't do it without you, slut. Granted, we both added Heather together, but you started it with Vivian and so on."

Nodding her head, Sasha says, "Any regrets?" Seeing him shake his head, 'No.' She smiles over at him. She then says, "Just want to make you happy, Master. You had little game growing up, but you made it happen since becoming the Dire. If I were you, I would keep going."

Squinting his eyes and pulling back, Sam says, "What? Keep adding women to the harem? There should be a limit."

Sasha drops her hands and says, "Didn't mean it like that, Master. Fall for the ones that you like, but keep adding to your pack. Yes, you will have a mix pack, but keep adding. Show the world that we can coexist."

Sam smiles at his slut and leans in to kiss her lips. Of course, his slut has other ideas and makes out with him. However, an alarm sounded on her phone, notifying her that Sam's Club has opened for business. Pulling back reluctantly, she says, "Ready to get shopping done, Master?"

Smiling back at her, he says, "Let's do it, slut." With that said, he opens the car door and exits. Seeing her follow, they close their doors at the same time and head into Sam's Club but before they do, they grab a buggy first.

* * * * *

The four girls are still sleeping soundly, but gravitate to the middle of the bed to be close to him. As Heather and Vivian reach out, they're met with empty space. Continuing to search for him, Heather scootches closer to feel anything. However, Vivian's perplexed cause she doesn't sense him at all, not even any residual heat. Reaching out to him, she asks, "Master? Where are you?" Getting no reply, she stirs and wakes up Tessa. Rolling into her, she says, "I can't sense or even get in touch with, Master. Can you sense or reach, Mistress?"

Tessa rolls onto her back and notices her lover is no longer cuddling up to her. With a deep sigh, she tries to sense and reach out to her, but gets nothing. Being flustered, she throws back the covers and exits the bed. She feels her sister's eyes on her. Before leaving, she says, "I don't sense either. Going to search the house. Be right back." Heading to her old room, she grabs some clothes and then heads downstairs. Checking each room turns up nothing. In the kitchen, she noticed that breakfast had been prepared and left in containers. Feeling frustrated, she heads upstairs to report her findings.

Upon entering, all three women are awake as they stare at Tessa. Hearing that Mistress and Master isn't home has them worried. However, Tanya speaks up with a yawn and says, "Didn't they say they're going to Sam's Club this morning?" All eyes turn to her as they let out a deep sigh.

Nodding their heads, Tessa speaks up for everyone and says, "Makes sense. Guess they left early to get everything done. Just to let you know, big-sister made breakfast, and it's downstairs in containers. So if your hunger, head downstairs. I will see you all shortly." Turning around to head back downstairs, she hears them exiting the bed to either get dressed or use the facilities. Making her way to the kitchen, Tessa moves the containers to the sides and sees the note. Shaking her head, she feels stupid for not checking but luckily someone in this household remembers. Reading the note, it says: Master and I are heading to Sam's and getting groceries. This is what remains of our stores. Wish we could be here with all of you, but time waits for no one. I have plans later on, but I don't know what Master has planned. So see you soon my sisters and eat your fill. Will be back before you know it. Love you all. Putting down the note, she remembers that she and big-sister have plans this afternoon. Cringing her toes, she remembers that tonight is date night with Alpha. Feeling those butterflies forming in her stomach, she leans on the counter and waits for her sisters to make an appearance.

Slowly but surely, the remaining sister's head went down the stairs. Vivian's the leader and picks up where Tessa was. She re-reads the letter but reads it out loud for her other sisters to hear. Placing it back down on the counter, she picks up the bowls and doesn't feel a residual heat coming from the containers. Turning around, she heads to the stove and sets on preheat/warming. Opening the range, she pulls off the covers and placing it on the metal shelves. To her surprise, Tessa asks, 'What are you doing, Sis?' She smiles and says, "Warming up our breakfast. Could stick each one of them in the microwave but it's best to warm all of them together. It's best to eat the meal while it's hot than cold."

Tessa understands her sister's logic and says, "Here, let me help you. " As she grabs the container and pulls off the lid. Handing it to her sister, she grabs another and soon every dish is in the often getting warmed up.

Vivian turns to her sister and says, "Thank you." But sees her sister shaking her head like its nothing.

As for Yin and Yang, Heather and Tanya, they're seated at the breakfast nook watching them work together to reheat their breakfast. Heather speaks up and says, "So, Tessa, are you excited about your date night with daddy?" Followed by giggles from both herself and Tanya. Even Vivian smiles at Tessa.

Tessa doesn't like everyone staring at her and just shrugs her shoulder like its nothing. Turning around, she blushes but says, "Yeah, a little. Big-sister is taking me out for a girls' day. Something like a haircut, Pedi's and shopping. Any idea what a Pedi entails?" Seeing all three of her sisters stare at her, she feels embarrassed again. Luckily for her, Vivian steps up and touches her arm. She hears, 'A Pedi, or Pedicure, is when you get your feet all dolled up. They trim your nails, massage your feet and finish it with either a clear coat or color nail polish. Looking at your face, says, it's not for you, but we ladies love it. Baby-girl had it with Mistress, what? Last week I think. Don't worry about it, sister. Just have fun with your lover. As for the date, I'm kind of jealous. Hope one day, Master will take me out on one. Make sure you tell us how it went, okay?' All she can do is nod at this situation. To get them off her back, and feeling the stress leaving her body. Luckily, the oven dings letting them know that the food is ready for consumption.

In no time, both Vivian and Tessa pull the containers out from the oven. They didn't have to use oven mitts, since the heat didn't even affect them. Looking at their younger counterparts, Vivian says, "Dig in while the fixings are warm." Watching her sisters scoop out servings, she asks, "So, do you have any plans?" Looking at Heather and Tanya.

Heather shakes her head, but Tanya speaks up and says, "I have to work in the afternoon from 1:30 pm to close. How about you Viv, any plans?"

Viv shakes her head also, but says, "No. Today is my off day. Back at the store tomorrow morning. When is your next day off, sister?"

Tanya shrugs and says, "Thursday. Mainly my off days aren't close together or change unless I ask for them. So mainly Sundays and Thursdays are my days off. Lame, I know, but I enjoy the time there. Anything new at Victoria's Secret?"

Both Tanya and Vivian discuss what's new at VS. Heather concentrates on eating and listening. As for Tessa, she's oblivious. Lingerie means nothing to her. It's all about comfort and style. Her thoughts are on big-sister and a little on Alpha's plans for this evening. She tries not to dwell on it but she's feeling kind of squeamish.

* * * * *

Thank God that they purchased the Plus membership at Sam's Club; they're able to get-in 2 hours before regular members are allowed in. They waste no time and pass all the electronics and household items; only focus on the items that they need. As they peruse each aisle, Sasha walks in a straight line which does an amazing job sashaying her lovely hips. Poor Sam just stares at her heart-shaped ass as it walks down every aisle. Of course, she stops to check on things that would be nice to buy but unnecessary. She bends over to pick up certain items to look at, but in reality, she wants him to stare at her luscious ass. Taking a moment, she jumps into his mind and sees his eyes staring hard at her sexy buttocks. Through his eyes, she can see him trying to fix his growing anaconda in his shorts as it hardens with hunger. With a smirk, she jumps back into her body and resumes her shopping. Anything that catches her eye, she bends over to give her Master a good view.

Sam knows his slut's antics and is trying to make him uncomfortable. So when no one is looking or if they're alone in the aisle, he walks up behind her and presses his hardness between her ass cheeks so she can feel what her body does to him. When he does, his cock shifts slightly, and he has to correct positioning it again. When he hears take in a breath, he knows his antics are affecting her too. And, of course, he also takes advantage of grabbing her derriere while pushing the cart. He also helps feed her exhibitionism and asks her to show her titties down on specific aisle. When she does it, he gives her a big smile and, of course, someone had to enter that aisle to see her 36 DDD breasts in all its glory. Sam just shrugs his shoulder as he looks at the guy, who is having a minor heart attack on what he just witness. He receives a smile from the older gentleman and hears, 'You're a lucky man.' Sam says his thanks, as he sees his slut putting her top down to conceal her assets. She's feeling a little embarrassed, but he knows she's loves when others feast on what he owns.

As they proceed down dairy section, Sasha reaches out to grab her Master's arm and pulls him between her breasts. Hugging him, she says, "I heard his comment. You are a very lucky man, Master."

Sam looks over at his slut and says, "Yes, I am. He only knows about you, but if he knew I had 8 other girlfriends, ranging in size, he would indeed have a heart attack. Did it feel good to accidentally show your titties to someone other than me?"

Sasha looks over at him with devilish eyes and says, "Yes, Master. You know this, but the only one that can play with these big titties are you and the harem. I am all yours, Master, and no one else. Ready to fill our cart?" Seeing the nod, she opens up the refrigerator door and pulls a box of 7.5 dozen eggs. Guess they got rid of the 5 dozen box they bought a week ago, and you're getting 2.5 dozen eggs for the same price. What a deal. She continues to peruse the aisle and grabs a 2 pack of Mexican Shredded cheese. Seeing that, she thinks it would be great to have a taco/burrito night. Heading down the next aisle, they hit frozen foods. There they grab 2 packages of baby back pork ribs, a bag of frozen chicken breasts, 18 piece beef slider patties, and of course a 3 pk. of lean ground beef. From there, they hit the beverage aisle and pick up 2 packages of Pure Life Purified Water.

Heading to the cleaning supplies section, they grab a Bounty 12 roll select paper towels and put that in the buggy. They also grab a Dawn Powerwash combo dish soap, because they were running out, and it's on sale. From there, they head to the bakery and pick up some more cookies for their special lover. Heading down through the middle aisles is the snack area. There they pick up a box of Frito-Lay Classic Mix Chips 50pk. and box of Reese Cups. Checking their list, they have everything they needed, however they head back to the bakery to pick up some hamburger buns just in case. From there, they head to the cashier and checkout. Total cost was over $200, which is a savings since they're buying bulk. Heading to their car, which is parked very far away, Sam rolls his eyes as people watch them head to their vehicle. They make quick work, loading the car. He opts to return the cart while his slut sits in the passenger seat. When he comes back, he's shocked to find his slut bottomless and waiting for him.

Sasha watches her Master sit in the driver's side seat and sees his stare. She smiles and says, "Surprised?" Seeing him shake his head, she continues, "What tipped you off, Master?"

Sam smiles over at her and says, "I know, my slut, for one. And two, you parked us far away and close to this fence. Plus, your antics inside the store tipped me off. You forget, slut, I have a sensitive nose and can smell your arousal. You were soaking wet with need. Again, you're insatiable."

Smiling over at him, Sasha has her head down, because she's shocked that he knows her too well and slightly embarrassed. Tilting her head up, she says, "You know me so well. And you're right, I wanted you again after I serviced you with my mouth. I am insatiable and need you to reclaim my bottom holes."

Sam looks over at her and says, "How will we accomplish that, slut?"

"You know me, Master. I like it when you take control. However, we've changed, and that doesn't bother me any longer. I know you like it when women ride your cock, and thus I will serve you like this from now on if you like. Because my love for you is exponential and I would do anything for you, my love. May I take what is mine, Master?" Sasha asks of him.

Sam grins and shakes his head. He can't believe she's changing once again; becoming more human than vampire. Turning his grin into a smile, he turns to her and says, "You don't have to ask, love. We are 'One', you and I. I know you've been hungry for this. So come and get it." As he pulls down his shorts and exposing his 12 inch harden cock to her.

Sasha wastes no time and throws her leg over and gets into position. She's slightly higher than him, and so she can grab his cock and slowly let it expand her cunt. Feeling all of him expand her cunt is a blessing. When she gets closer to the base, she says, "Reach down and tilt your chair back, Master. I wish my cunt can take all of you, but alas, I can't."

Caressing her cheek, Sam smiles at her and says, "At one time you could, slut. Those were some good days,; weren't they?" Seeing her smile, he leans in to kiss her lips, but pulls back before it becomes passionate. Reaching forward with both hands, he slowly unzips her sports bra and unhooks it to free her 36 DDD breasts. She allows him to take it off, and she's totally naked in front of him. Looking up at her, he says, "I missed you, slut." With that said, he reaches forward and grabs her left breasts. They're so supple and soft. Leaning down, he licks her areola before taking her big nipple into his mouth. Savoring her and the taste, he sucks harder. He feels his hunger for her building and releases his hand around her breast to drop to grab her derriere.

Feeling his hunger, Sasha's eyes roll back and she cums hard. Arching her back to give him more purchase of her breast. She reaches forward and grabs the back of his head, pulling him closer. Reaching out to him, "More Master. Suck and bite me. They're yours. Every fiber of my being is yours to use as you want. Fuck me, Master. I am your first submissive slut. Use me." As her body shudders against him as she experiences her first orgasm of the day.

Sam grabs her derriere with both hands. He grips and feels her muscles underneath. She feels so soft and yet so pliable. Digging his nails into her rump, she explicitly let out a slight cry of pain with a mixture of a moan to it as well. Gripping her hard, he pulls her up to only pull her down on top of him. Driving his cock deep against the sides of her cunt. With each movement, he feels her through the bond. Finding his rhythm, he pushes his slut into two more orgasms. Looking at her, he smiles and says, "Ready to have your ass reclaimed?'

"Certainly. With pleasure, Master." Sasha replies with a smile. Feeling him leave her tightly used cunt, she helps him align his cock with her puckered asshole. Slowly she relaxes and feels him slowly entering her. Tilting her head back, she can't help herself from wailing. Her eyes roll back in her head as she feels every inch being driven into her depths. When he's balls deep, that's when she shudders against him, experiencing her first anal orgasm of the day. Digging her nails into his shoulders, her eyes open wide as she peers at him, her Master. She thinks to herself, 'He completes me. I am so blessed.' To her surprise, she hears him in her mind, 'It's because we're 'One' and you are, my love. Now fuck me, or would you rather I take over?' Seeing the flash of his eyes, she smiles and says, "I will ride you, Master. It's the least I can do since your reclaiming my holes."

Sure enough, his slut rides him like a pro. Sam's shocked, cause most times it takes a lot for her to do this for him. He gets where she's coming from, but he loves his women riding him. Giving up the reins, so to speak. Feeling her sphincter constrict around his cock and feeling the vibrations within her cunt, definitely work his cock over. With each thrust into her, he feels his cock getting ever closer to fulfillment. Capturing her lips and delving into her mouth, he tastes her passion and love through the dynamic. Soon, he feels her moaning through his mouth as her body shudders through another release. Gripping her close, she slows down so she can enjoy the rapture of it, but when the shudders dissipate, she starts again. Caressing her ass, he lifts her up and helps her out. His eyes pierce her soul and they say, 'I love you.' But his mind says, "I love you, Sasha. Here it cums slut. Take all of me." With that said, he erupts and shoots every volley of himself deep into her. He sees her eyes grow big, and it pushes herself into another anal orgasm when she feels him shooting his first. When he peers at her, he sees elation of emotions through her eyes and features. With a stare, he says, "I am 'Yours'." With that said, he feels her tightening up around him and shudders once more. When she comes down from her fourth, he's shuddered with kisses.

They hold each other and suddenly come back to reality as the empty parking lot fills up. Still holding each other, he leans forward to capture her lips once more, before saying, "I can't get enough." With that said, they both laugh at each other, cause they feel the same and their love for one another.

As they both stare at each other, Sam looks down at their predicament that they are in. He just cummed in her ass, and not in her mouth. Sasha reads his mind and says, 'I got this covered, Master.' He gives her a questionable look, but she gives a smile before leaning to the side to grab her purse. Opening it, she pulls out her large steel butt plug. Sam looks over at her and says, "You think of everything."

Sasha looks over at him and says, "I'm your slut, and I need to be prepared for this kind of thing." Handing him the butt plug. She continues, "You know what to do."

Sam rolls his eyes and says, "This isn't my first rodeo."

Sasha shrugs her shoulders and says, "Here goes everything." With that said, she leans to the passenger side in doggy position and says, "Plug me." She doesn't have to wait long before she feels the cold steel opening up her anus. Once the plug is in place, she turns around and cleans his cock with her mouth. Taking all of him, she savors the taste of herself along with his cum before pulling back to lick his crown once more. She smiles and says, "Your cock is all cleaned, Master." As she licks her lips, she feels his love for her through the bond and it warms her up slightly. To her shock, she feels his lips on hers, giving her a brief kiss. It leaves her stunned, as her eyes look from his lips to his eyes. She hears, 'I meant it, slut.' Which brings a flush to her cheeks.

Sam just stares at his slut's beauty, but settles on his golden mark left on her chest. He feels his primal nature coming on and the need to bite her. To his shock, his slut is already tilting her head to the side and moving her hair off the shoulder. Letting out a growl, he takes advantage and bites her shoulder. Taking in some of her blood, he hears her in his mind. She says, 'Yes, Master. I am all yours.' As fast as his primal nature takes hold, he feels his eyes flash, and it's over. Pulling back, he sees the puncture wounds from his 4 canines has done. Remarkable, it doesn't take long for his slut's healing factor to repair the damage. Looking over at her, he says, "Sorry. I couldn't control it. Do you have any wet ones?"

Sasha brings up her left hand, pats it at him and says, "Don't be. We all have our own primal natures to deal with. Plus, it's kind of erotic that you want to bite me. As for Wet Ones, I have some in my purse. Learned my lesson last time we were out on a date. I will clean myself up and get dressed. Ready to head home?"

Sam snickers and says, "Better make it fast. We're drawing a crowd. Our little parking spot hideaway is no longer convenient. Just saying."

Sasha shrugs her shoulders as she wipes the blood from her shoulder. She says, "I don't mind, Master. They can look but can't touch. I am claimed and marked by you, Master. Don't want anyone else taking my holes, unless it's my sisters. Let's get going; bet the harem is getting worried." As she grabs her sports bra and puts it on.

Sam looks to his right and watches her 36 DDD breasts get covered. Biting his lip, he takes a deep breath and hits the start button on the dash to start the car. He watches her slide on her yoga pants and pushes forward to pull them the rest of the way up her hips. Shaking his head, he thinks, 'Damn.' Before putting in reverse, to back up.

Sasha looks over at him and says, "Thanks for the compliment, Master. Perhaps you should do the same. I really don't mind taking glimpses of your semi-hard cock. But if you don't cover yourself, I might be tempted to go down on you again." She said, giggling as she watched him park the car, lift, and pull up his shorts. Seeing his cock slowly disappear, she feels sad, but overall, it's a good thing. Don't want Master to get into an accident while giving him head.

As they exit back on Santa Anita Ave., they head North to I210. Sam uses his left hand to steer and holds out his right for his slut to grab. He feels elated to feel her hand in his. Taking a moment, he looks over at her and sees her smiling before looking back at the road ahead. Getting on the I210 Westbound is slow going because of morning rush hour. Sam looks over at her and says, "See if you can feel your lover through your bond. I bet she'll do the same. Wonder how far is your bond." Seeing his slut nod her head, he knows she'll try.

Sasha shakes her head and says, "Can't feel her. Will try again when we get off the interstate. Not 100%, but I bet it's about 5 miles. I know with you, it's much farther than that because our bond is so much stronger." She hears him say, 'Keep your focus. I bet in time, your bond will get stronger. All it depends on both of you bonding and building. So what time are you leaving for your girls' day with Tessa?' Sasha looks over at him with a smile on her face and says, "Her hair appointment is at 11am. Still have to call to see if I can book a Pedi for her, but if not, we'll go out for lunch and do some shopping."

Sam just nods his head, but says, "Well, if we get home in time, say 9:30am. Then that gives you time for yourself and/or your sisters."

Sasha tilts her head to the side and says, "We'll see. Just enjoying our time together, Master." Moving slightly towards him, sets off her butt plug and feels it ringing from within. Her eyes slowly roll up as the sensations take over. Focus on sitting properly, she feels his cum slowing moving through her colon. Shaking her head internally, she says, 'Thanks for the plug. No dripping on these leather seats.'

As they take the N. Altadena Drive exit, Sasha can feel her other lover. Looking over at him, she says, "I can feel her, Master."

Sam's still holding his slut's hand, smiles over at her and says, "Good. Can you reach her via telepathy? Try that, cause we're about 4 to 5 miles from home, give or take. When you reach her, let me know." Turning on his turn signal, he makes a right turn onto N. Altadena Drive. The drive up is gradual or, in this case, not too bad. Most of the traffic is heading south still. The only problem is the multiple lights. They're just passing Victory Park, and that's when they get a hit.

Sasha reaches out to her lover and says, "Can you hear me?"

Tessa's eyes grow big and says, "I can hear you loud and clear, baby. Where are you?"

Sasha turns to her Master and says, "We're talking, Master. How far are we out?"

Sam takes a guess and says, "We're about 3 miles from home.. Tell Tessa why we're doing this. Cause this information will help us down the line if we create more bonds with other people." Seeing his slut smile, he feels her relay the message.

Tessa nods her head and says, "Alpha's smart. We need to record this and hopefully, in time, our bond will get stronger and we can communicate further. It's easier for wolves. Has Alpha tried this with you?"

Sasha looks over at him and asks, "Tessa wants to know if we ever done this. What should I tell her?"

Shrugging his shoulders, he says, "Tell her the truth. After getting telepathy, our reach was about 5 miles. But, since the bonding process, we felt uneasiness if we're further out than 5 miles. Granted, I think things changed after yesterday, but we won't know if we don't try. But would we? Cause we're always together."

Sasha nods her head and knows that their bond between each other is solid. There's no ill effects anymore when we're far apart. Master's right, why test it out? Sitting back in her chair, she feels his cum moving and dripping on the butt plug in her ass. One good thing, it's the large one and there won't be any drainage, but she needs to clean herself before heading out. Rolling her eyes, she looks over at him and says, "Technically we can test it out tonight, Master. Don't forget you have a date with Tessa tonight and we can see how that fares."

Nodding his head, Sam says, "You're right, slut. Guess we can test it out." Looking a bit frazzled, he feels his slut's hand on his leg. Looking over at her, he hears, 'It will be okay, Master. I have a feeling it will be alright. But if you miss me, I am only a phone call away.' When the light turns green, he hits the gas and continues his way home.

Sasha looks over at him and feels his disbelief, but in her heart, she knows she's right. Reaching out to Tess, she relays everything to her lover. She also says, "We're getting closer, love. Tell your sisters that we need help unload the car. See you soon, baby." Reaching over to grab for his hand, she gives him a gentle squeeze and, in the process, extends her nails. Looking over at him, she sees him changing his hand into claws. Smiling, she says with a whisper, "Love you."

Sure enough, when pulling into the driveway, the garage door is already up and he sees all four of his women standing there waiting for them. Smiling, he pulls into the garage and turns off the ignition before popping the trunk. With more hands, creates less work. Once everything is out of the vehicle, Sam hits the button to close the hatch, followed by closing the garage door. Heading to the kitchen, he sees his slut standing in the Foyer close to the stairs with Tessa. They're having a private conversation, say the least. Smiling, he passes them, but gets stopped by his slut.

Sasha looks over at him and says, "Master?"

Reading her mind, he smiles over at her and says, "Head upstairs and get cleaned up. Don't worry, your sisters and myself can put away the groceries. Have fun." Seeing her smile warms his heart and feels his cock stir. Right before he's about to walk away, he hears Tessa say something that shocks him to the core.

"Baby, forget the shower. Let me just eat your ass and pull out our lovers' cum. Better for both of us that wasting it." Tessa says to Sasha.

Sasha and Sam look at each other with surprised expressions on their faces. They both look over at their lover with shock. They both hear, 'What?' from their lover.

Tessa's shocked at their behavior, and looks at them both. She shrugs her shoulders and says, "It's true. It would be a waste to flush it down the drain. Better to share it. Right?"

Sam just nods his head and says, "You're right, Tessa. I will leave you to it." Looking at both of them, he continues and says, "Have fun." Turning around, he heads to the kitchen and still shocked at what his omega just said. He can feel both of their eyes on him.

Sasha looks over at Tessa and says, "Shall we?" Seeing her lover smile, they hold hands and march upstairs. Looking to her left, she reaches out to her Master to say, "I'm with you, Master. Still shocked, but our little omega is growing. I will ask Tanya to pick up a training kit for Tessa. So after tonight, I will get her used to it, and go from there. Thanks for..."

Sam enters the kitchen and sees the girls putting away their purchases. Replying, he says, "Don't. You don't have to say it. I know. Guess your bonding time starts now. Your sisters already have half of our stuff put away. Just need to put the ground beef into glass or Ziploc containers. See you soon, slut."

Doesn't take long for Tessa to pull Sasha into an embrace with kisses. Reaching out to her lover, she says, "Missed you, big-sister. We all were worried, but Tanya was the one who remembered that you said you're going to Sam's last night. I missed the note you wrote. Thanks for breakfast. Did you pick up anything for me?"

Sasha grimaces between kisses and says, "Of course, baby. We picked you up some stuff from the bakery, and Master got everyone a case of Reese Cups. So try not to eat the entire box in one setting and save some for your sisters, too."

Tessa pulls back and says, "It was only that one time. I couldn't help it. The movie was fantastic." Seeing her sister trying to hold back her laugh puts her in an embarrassed position. She says, "Stop. Stop teasing me. Ugh, I hate when you do this to me."

Sasha looks over and nods her head. Calming her laugh, she just smiles over at her. She says, "Don't be like that, baby. Just teasing you. For most 'Norms', it would probably upset their stomachs and/or gain weight from it. Luckily for you, you have a high metabolism. But it was funny; from our standpoint. Right?"

Tessa just nods her head and says, "Fine, fine."

Looking over at her lover, she sees her demeanor has changed. She's serious now and her eyes glow. Biting her lip, she says, "Are you ok, lover?"

Nodding her head, Tessa says, "I am okay. Time is ticking and someone has a mess to be cleaned up. Off the pants, and get on the bed."

Sasha looks over at her lover and says, "Yes, Mistress. How would you like me?"

Hearing that title being said gets Tessa out of shape, but before she says anything, she's stopped. She hears, 'I know, baby. Again, it's a tease. The way you said it sounded like what a dominant would say, and it was so hot. I am literally dripping, baby. I know you don't like it, but you're made for it. Just understand my needs. K?' All she can do is nod her head. She's been a Domme for less than 24 hours to help her cope, but truthfully, it feels good in some aspect, but it still feels wrong to her. Still nodding, she says, "Take off your clothes and get on the bed, face up. I will join you shortly once I get a hand towel from the bathroom."

Walking back from the bathroom, Tessa sees her lover on the bed with her legs wide open. Smiling, she tosses the towel at her lover and she catches it. Slowing, taking off her clothes, she crawls forward to make out with her lover and slowly works her way down to her slit. Grabbing hold of the butt plug, she says, "Going to drag this out, baby. When I do, I want you to tilt upwards to keep the cum from leaking out. I will clean your plug before diving in to clean up your spill. Enjoy my lips and tongue, baby." Grabbing the butt plug, she drags it out and watches her lover's eyes roll backward. Seeing her slowly shudder from the thick plug, she hears, 'Pull it out. Going slow will only make the leak worse. Going to angle myself now; before I make a mess.' Listening to her, she pulls out the plug and starts licking it cleaned as she watches her lover rotate her ass upwards to keep Master's cum situated.

Sasha's eyes grow big as she watches her lover lick remnants of Master's cum from the plug. She's just shocked that her lover is cleaning it with her tongue. Seeing her do it is turning her on something fierce. Watching her place the plug on the nightstand facing upwards, she feels her lover between her legs licking her cunt. Tilting her head back while her body shudders from the feeling of being licked. She slowly says, "Ready for your meal, baby?"

Tessa smiles and says, "Give it to me!"

Chapter 19.3

Sasha beams up at her lover and lowers herself down on the bed. Feeling her baby's tongue lick around her sensitive asshole has her shuddering into mini orgasms that feel so riveting. Her mind screams as she feels Tessa's bumpy tongue lick around her anus. She feels Master's cum leak out of her but also it causes her to flinch because of the huge butt plug made her feel all sensitive. Holding her legs up so her lover can feast on her own just reward from her Master. Feeling that tongue probe her ass and eating it, pushes her into an anal orgasm.

Feeling her lovers orgasm through the bond, Tessa pulls back from her so she can shudder through her peacefully. Some of Alpha's cum continues to leak out. Before it drops on the bed, she collects it with her two fingers and wipes around her opening of her tiny pussy. She knows when she's finished cleaning up her lover, Sasha, would definitely want to reciprocate. A smile on her face, knowing her lover is going to enjoy eating her out later. Watching those legs relaxed does she dive back in and continue to clean up her lover's mess.

Sasha tries her best to keep quiet but her lover's tongue does wonders on her anus, and slowly works her way up when the dessert runs dry. Feeling her nether lips being caressed, she let out a moan of pure pleasure. She tries to reach out to her lover to withdrawal, but continues to tease and lick her saturated cunt. Letting go of her legs, she bends them but reaches out to direct her lover on where she's most sensitive. Sure enough, it leads to another orgasm. She feels her whole body shudder at the feeling. Eyes roll back from the exquisite sensations. When they come to an end, she looks down at Tessa and says, "My turn!"

Tessa immediately grabs hold of her lover and rolls onto her back. Smiling up at her, she says, "I am all yours, lover."

Returning her smile, Sasha drops onto of Tessa and starts making out with her. Driving her tongue deep into Tessa's mouth, she can taste her essence along with Master's. She does a thorough job licking up any remnants. Closing her eyes, she relishes the taste of both, however, wants more of her Master's. Opening her eyes, she looks at her lover and sees hers are closed. Smiling internally, she inches away from her lips to nibble down her neck. She can feel her lover's heartbeat against her neck calling her. Fighting that urge, she just nibbles on that juncture part and moves on. Paying a lot of attention on Tessa's tanned breasts and quarter sized nipples. She nibbles and gently pulls on them before moving down between her lover's thighs. Giving an attentive lick, she tastes Master's cum and wonders how she gets some on her tiny petals. Then it dawns on her. She must've wiped it from her dripping ass. Reaching out to her lover, she says, "You're a dirty minx, lover. Wiping Master's cum on your petals like that. I appreciate the gesture, but you know me when it comes to Master's cum. I need more of it. But no matter. I will lick what I can get, but my focus is to make you cum for me, baby. So sit back and enjoy. Love you, Mistress." Giving her lover a wink with a slight smile, she knows her lover hates that title. She laughs internally, but can't help punch the bear sometimes. But deep down, she wants her lover to become her, Mistress; to be owned by two werewolves. Just thinking about it is making her cunt wet again.

Sasha goes to town on Tessa. Concentrating her strokes on her outer lips, circling her clit and diving between her folds. Really laying it out there. Slowly, she inserts a finger into her tiny hole and concentrates on her clit as she pumps her finger. Feeling her lover push up into her mouth tells her everything. It tells her she's enjoying her ministrations. Pulling out her finger, she dives deep into her tiny pussy but inserts her finger into her lover's ass. Feeling her lover shudder from the intrusion, Sasha pumps in and out of her. Her ministrations has her lover losing control and soon shudders from an intense release. Licking and sucking her lover's nectar and release, she continues to vibrate her tongue against her lover's clit and pushes her into another orgasm. Pulling out her finger, she licks up all the juices before pulling back to look down at her lover. With a smile, she says, "How do you feel, baby?"

Tessa looks up at her and says, "You're evil, but I love you. Fuck, you got me good this time. I think you're right; anal orgasms are going to be 'The Shit'. Damn, I'm exhausted. What time are we leaving?"

Sasha looks at the clock and sees that it's close to 10 am. With a deep sigh, she says, "In about 30 minutes. Before I forget, we need to drop off Master at his friend's garage; so we should leave early. Care for a shower?" Seeing her smile, she helps her lover up and they both roll off the bed and head to the washroom. They enjoy washing each other, molding their hands over each other's assets and lingering in some areas to make sure they're cleansed. Rinsing off, they head out to dry off and head back into the bedroom to get dressed.

* * * * *

Sam and the girls have put away all the groceries that he purchased. He's just coming back upstairs after depositing the 5.5 packages of eggs in the fridge downstairs. Closing the bookcase, he heads to the kitchen to get a snack. Noticing all his women are in the living room, he joins them. Taking a bite of his cookie, he sits next to baby-girl and asks, "Whatcha watching?"

Turning her head and smiling at her daddy, Heather says, "We're watching Sex Education on Netflix; it's about a kid, who becomes a sexual therapist in high school thanks to his author mother. Tanya picked it out, and it's quite interesting. Wish we had someone like him when I was in high school. Sadly, most of us had to learn the hard way, but it paid off in the end. Right, girls?" Tanya doesn't take her eyes off the show but says, 'Uh-huh.'

As for Vivian, she shrugs her shoulders and says, "Things were different when I was in high school. I was a late bloomer and had to experiment in university. It would've been nice, but I wouldn't change my past. Cause in the end, I found you, Master, the love of my life." Instantly she sees her Master's eyes grow big and hears him in her mind. He says, 'Thanks beta-slut. That means a lot. ' Hearing his words in her mind makes her feel wonderful, but her heart beats faster when she feels his lips on hers. Opening her mouth to him, she moans into his mouth and says, "I am forever yours, Master."

Seeing the spectacular display in front of them, both Heather and Tanya look away from the screen to stare at their sister and Master. They're both envious and wished he was kissing them. Seeing them end the kiss, with their eyes focused on each other, definitely hits home. They both feel the same way as their sister do. Hearing him say, 'I know.' Sends chills down their spine, cause it's a reference from Star Wars, and he's reciprocating his love for her.

Feeling his two other lovers' eyes on him, Sam turns to both of them and says, "I see and feel your love for me every single day. Love you all equally. If you have doubts, always feel comfortable to talk with me about it. Everyone of you is special to me. You're not just part of the harem or pack, but are my women. I cherish all of you. Sorry for butting in to your show, but want to acknowledge all your feelings. Sorry for the displays of affection, but Viv said something that was profound. Had to give back." Reaching out to his beta-slut, he says, "Love you, beta-slut." Seeing her face flush warms his heart. Turning around, he watches the show and the interactions between the kids.

Hearing his slut and their lover exit the bedroom, he wonders if it's time to head out. Feeling them getting closer, he looks over at his first slut and sees the nod. Standing up, he says, "I will see you girls later."

All three girls stand up. Tanya pauses the show and asks, "Where are you going, Master?"

Looking at all three of them, he says, "Mistress and Tessa are going to drop me off at my friend's mechanic shop to pick up our new ride. While they have a, whatchamacallit... " Looking at his first slut and Tessa for help.

Sasha smiles and says, "We're having a girls' day. Basically, taking Tessa out to get a haircut, Pedi, and take her shopping for her big date night with Master. Don't worry, Master and I discussed it and he's going to take everyone on individual dates so you have more one-on-one time with your Master/pack leader. We're learning that bonds are making each of us stronger. With that said," She eyes her Master, and he gives her a nod to continue. She continues, "Tessa and I have formed a bond. Now it's just because we're a couple but we both feel each other emotionally. If you notice, I have a black star on my chest and she has a gold one. We're linked. Now, seeing all your excited faces, all of you can form bonds on your own. Got to make sure your heart is in the right place when you do. We can discuss this all later if you're interested. Enough said, but we have to leave now, Master."

Sam kisses each of his lovers and says, "I will be back." In his Arnold Schwarzenegger impression. Reaching out to his fellow pack members, he asks, "Do you need anything while I am out there?" To his surprise, they both say, 'Lunch.' Smiling, he says, "I'll figure something out. Enjoy your show ladies. Bye for now."

As Sam, Sasha, and Tessa enter the garage. Sasha grabs her keys and Tessa opens the door to the backseat. Sliding over to the door before it closes, Sam says, "Whoa, what are you doing? Why are you sitting in the backseat?" Even his slut gives her a look as to why, too.

Tessa shrugs her shoulders, and says, "Just figured it would be easier for everyone if I sat in the backseat. Besides Alpha, you should sit up front because of your rank."

Sam looks over at his slut, and she snickers at her lover's comment. Shaking his head, he says, "No, you sit up front with your sister/lover. I'm just hitching a ride to pick up the new van. Hate to get there and play musical chairs. It's just easier if we do it this way." Seeing the look on Tessa's face says it all, she's not happy. Smiling, he says, "I get it, baby, but I insist." Watching her roll her eyes, she gets out of the vehicle and walks around to the passenger seat.

Looking over at his slut, he says, "You know I am right."

Sasha holds up her hands and says, "Not getting involved." But with her mind, she says, "Good call."

Jumping into the car, Sasha takes N. Altadena Drive to E. Villa St. Turning right, she heads to HYARCS Auto Repair. Pulling in, she puts in park. Looking back in the rearview mirror, she says, "Are you sure about this?"

Sam shrugs his shoulders and says, "He said it was ready. Worst-case scenario, I call baby-girl to come pick me up. Besides, you know Edward; he's the real deal and takes care of us and our needs. If he says it's ready, then it's ready. Anyway, hope both of you have a good afternoon together. Enjoy your time, baby. Will see you later for our date night. Have fun." With that, he leans forward to kiss both of them before exiting the vehicle. Watching them leave, he heads into the office to meet Edward.

Seeing Edward working is a sight to see. He's very passionate about the cars he works on and cares about the customer. Upon seeing Sam, he puts down his tools and cleans his hands to give his friend a solid handshake. Pulling him into a man hug, he says, "Great seeing you again. How's life?"

Sam shrugs his shoulders and says, "It's going. How are things with you? Looks like business is picking up for you. Pretty soon, I might have to look elsewhere for service." He chuckles softly.

Edward shakes his head and says, "C'mon, don't be like that. I will always find the time to work on your cars. Plus, you're a good customer. Pays his bills on time. Yeah, business is picking up; but, I find the time to help friends out when I can. Got to say, asking for tinted UV screens for the van is unique. Are you afraid of the sun there, Sam?" Returning the chuckle.

Sam smiles and says, "Some ladies don't like the sun glaring at them. But actually, my new business venture is a carrier of art from place to place and the dealers don't want the sun to mess with the canvases. Who am I to judge?"

Edward smiles and says, "Look at you, starting another business venture. Guess it pays well to have you buy the van onsite. Anyway, I am keeping you. The keys are in the van. Nice doing business with you again." Patting him on the back.

Sam returns his smile and says, "I owe you."

Edward just smiles on and says, "Yeah, yeah. See you around, Sam. Give my best to your folks."

Sam nods his head and automatically says, "Will do." Thinking of his folks; they're divorced and things are different. Way different, but in a good way; as he thinks about his slut and feels his cock stir in his shorts.

Opening up the driver's side door to the Sprinter van, he pulls himself into the driver's seat and pulls down the visor. Sure enough, the keys drop into his waiting hand. Smiling, he puts the keys into the ignition and looks at all the bells and whistles before pulling out of the parking lot. Pulling up the Nav system, he asks for restaurants close by. He sees Jersey Mike's is close but has to go through many lights to get there. Seeing Pasadena Pizza Co. around the corner, he goes there instead to pick up lunch for himself and the ladies. He's never had pizza from there before because it's relatively far and nothing beats Domenico's. What's best about this place? It's close by and they're open. Heading inside, he checks the menu and gets Caesar salad with chicken for baby-girl. For Tanya, Vivian, and himself, he gets a Meat Calzone, large Meat lover's pizza, medium Classic Cheese pizza, garlic bread, and potato wedges to go. Once he pays, he sits down and waits for his order. Thirty minutes later, he's heading home with his new van and lunch. As he gets closer, he tries reaching out to his betas to let them know their Master is coming home with pizza.

Upon receiving the message, Vivian perks up and asks, "Domenico's?"

Sam smiles as he stops at a stop sign and says, "No. We're trying Pasadena Pizza Co. I know Domenico's are the best but they just opened now. I figured everyone would starve and PPC was close by and yada yada. Sorry, V."

Vivian just shakes her head and says, "No, no. We'll try it. It's still food, regardless, and you're right, we are hungry. How close are you?"

Sam smiles and says, "Getting closer. Going to need help to unload. See you soon, beta slut."

Vivian smiles and says, "See you soon, my love."

Upon hearing that, Sam feels giddy, and looks forward to seeing his ladies, especially his bubble butt, beta slut. Pulling up to the curb, he puts the van in park and hits the emergency brake before stepping out. Looking at the driveway, he shakes his head. Going to need a parking deck soon for all these cars. Heading to the passenger side, he opens the van door and pulls out the many boxes. Closing the door, he locks the vehicle and heads up the driveway to the house. As he walks up, he's thinking about car management and knows his Honda hasn't been driven for a while. Shaking his head, he needs to get rid of it and put someone else's car in its place. Biting his lip, he thinks about the twins and their needs. Shrugging his shoulders, he will ask his first slut her thoughts before going with his idea. Ringing the doorbell, he waits for his troop of sluts to open the door. He doesn't have to wait long, cause his beta-slut opens the door for him.

* * * * *

As for Sasha and Tessa, they've been waiting in the car for close to 30 minutes. Tessa's hair appointment is with Lauren, who's been Sasha's go to stylist for about 5 years now. It's hard finding a hair stylist who does house calls. Her daytime appointment shocked her stylist. She was worried for Sasha, because she suffers from solar urticaria (Sun sickness/allergy). Sasha assured her she's better now and would like to see her at her place. She also bringing in a friend.

Tessa's all nervous while sitting in the passenger seat. She hasn't cut or trimmed her hair in a long time. It's a big step and knows her future is with the two people that have accepted her with open arms. But still she worries, cause she lost two people, who she holds so dear. However, it's time to turn a new leaf, and having big-sister in her life, she's able to become something more. Rubbing her thighs with her hands, she feels tense.

Sasha sees the signs and says, "Relax, baby. It's only hair and it will grow back. Plus, you want to start your date on the right foot with Master. Right?" Seeing the nod, she continues, "Don't worry, I will be with you every step of the way. First the haircut, lunch afterwards, and then shopping. Sound good?"

Tessa nods her head, but the nerves don't go away that easily. She says, "So tell me about your thingy-a-bob?"

Smiling at her lover, Sasha finds her so cute at times. She knows her lover is nervous still. With that said, she says, "My hairstylist? Lauren has been my hairstylist for over 5 years now. She would come to the house because I was afraid to go out because of the sun and the monster within. I had Master with me, and he kept me under control. She just recently moved to Studio 55 Salon, on S. Mentor Ave. Don't worry, I've already mentioned that I am bringing a friend, and you will like her. She'll be shocked that I am outside in the sun. For years, I had to tell her I had sun sickness or allergy to get her to come to the home for my hair." Seeing her absorb the information is calming her down.

Sasha looks over at her lover and says, "Are you ready to be a new woman?" Seeing the smile, she exits the vehicle and waits for her lover to follow suit.

Tessa follows her big-sister and steps out of the vehicle. Still nervous, but better. Walking around the vehicle, she steps up to Sasha and gives her a hug before grabbing her hand. She whispers into her lover's ear, "It's a big step, and I'm glad you're doing this for me. Thanks, baby." Pulling back, she sees her lover's smile and feels a lot better. Grabbing her extended hand, she says, "Lead the way, baby."

Giving her lover a slight squeeze of the hand, Sasha leads her lover to the front of the complex, since the parking is in the back. As they get closer, she hears her sister's heart rate beating harder as they approach the salon. Stopping in front of the door, Sasha turns to her lover and says, "Do you trust me?" Seeing the nod, Sasha continues, "I know you're nervous, cause I can hear your heart beating like crazy. You can do this because you love and trust me. Trust that, and you will be amazed. Ok. Let's see what she can do. Hmm." Giving her a big smile. She waits to see her lover's smile before opening the door for her.

As they walk in through the door, they notice the unique tile floor. It looks like Tuscany marble with its gold accents and chipped edges. The whole decor is brown, with black chairs sitting on the left side of the space. To the immediate right is another room, where reception is located and the room is sporting hardwood flooring. The richness of Studio 55 wowed both watching the hairstylist do their magic on their clients. Sasha looks all around and spots Lauren finishing up a client. Reaching out to her lover, she says, "Lauren is in the far corner to your left. She's just finishing up with the older woman with silver hair. Isn't she cute?" To her utter surprise, she hears, 'Yeah, I guess.' Searching the bond, she realizes Tessa was talking about Lauren, and she was talking about the woman with silver hair. She silently chuckles to herself.

Tessa looks over at the woman in the corner with the black apron around her while she's combing her fingers through the older woman's hair. As she peers at her, she sees that Lauren's rather short, around 5' 4" at most. She has sandy brown hair that just sits on her shoulders, a pert nose, and hazel eyes. She's wearing a black blouse with ruffled edges and skinny jeans. Shockingly enough, she's sporting solid black block heels. As for her shape, she appears to have B cup breasts, but her best feature is her ass by far. She's ok to look at but not her type at all. No, her type are women that have large breasts, like big-sister.

Lauren steps on the lever on the chair to lower it down and let her client get out with ease. Seeing their reflection in the mirror, she did an amazing job on Meredith's hairstyle. Turning her head to the left to wish her client a great day, she sees Sasha and a mysterious woman next to her. Looking at Sasha puts a smile on her face, cause she can't believe her eyes. Standing near the entrance, she looks magical and radiates at the same time. She calls out to Meredith and says, "See you next month. You take care of yourself." As she shakes the plastic apron to free it from hair. Setting it aside, she walks towards her long-time friend/client.

Sasha sees her long time hairstylist come towards them and gives her a radiant smile back. Grabbing her lover's hand, they walk deeper into the salon to meet with Lauren. She waves with her left hand and gives her a genuine smile with a hint of a 'surprise'.

Lauren's first to speak but shakes her head as she does it. She can't believe that Sasha's here and she looks darker than her normal complexion. With a shake of her head, she says, "Welcome to Studio 55. I'm sorry, I just can't believe you're out and about." She realizes she's causing a scene amongst the other hairstylists and pulls her friend deeper into her corner of the salon. Once they're there, she pulls Sasha into a hug and says, "Sorry for embarrassing you, but I just can't believe it." Pulling back, she looks all over and says, "Let me have a look at you. That's not a spray tan, is it?"

Sasha shakes her head and says, "It's not. Been outside most days to change my white complexion to what my sister has." Looking behind her.

"Sister?" Lauren looks from Sasha to the woman beside her. She sees a hint of jealousy, but she washes it away with a grin. Tilting her head to the side, she says, 'Hmm' to herself.

Looking at Lauren and seeing her disbelief, she then looks at Tessa and says, "Lauren, let me introduce you to my sister, Tessa. She's Sam's new girlfriend. Tessa, this is Lauren, my hairstylist and friend." Watching them shake hands and greet each other helps put everyone at ease.

Lauren looks at Sasha and says, "So, what are we doing with your hair today? Are we going to finally straighten it?"

Shaking her head, Sasha says, "Not on your life. I like my curvy/wavy hair. So does my Master. No, I brought you a new client. Tessa's here to get a trim and wants to donate her hair for a cancer patient."

Pulling back slightly, Lauren's shocked but relatively happy that her friend brought her a new client. Looking over at Tessa once more, she sees her hair all wrapped up in a huge bun and being held together with a stick of sorts. Giving her a smile, she says, "Sure, that won't be a problem. Care to step forward so I can see what I'm working with."

Tessa takes a deep breath and steps forward. She's still feeling nervous. Seeing Lauren behind her, they both look into the mirror. She hears, 'May I take it out?' To her chagrin, she does not know what Lauren means. Luckily, her lover speaks up for her.

Sasha steps forward and says, "She's asking if she can remove your pin from your hair, baby." She watches Lauren turn to look at her and sees that she's confused or shocked by her phrasing.

Tessa nods her head and says, "You may."

Lauren turns back and pulls the pin that's holding Tessa's hair. It unravels down her back, and she lets out a shocking, 'OH!' She's shocked on the length since it reaches way past the client's tight butt. Combing her fingers through the long mass, she's still in awe. Trying to keep her composure, she says, "You have lovely hair and took care of it well. So a trim, huh? Any ideas on how much you want to take off?" She watches Tessa's eyes look behind her at Sasha's. Turning to Sasha, she raises her eyebrows as if asking how short.

Sasha smiles at her hairstylist and says, "I would like to see it cut just below her shoulders, but my sister thinks that's too short. So we discussed it and decided mid back length. It's a step up to managing her hair now. And you're right, she has lovely hair." She turns to the mirror and mouths out a 'Love You,' with her lips to her lover and notices a change from her instantly. She sees her relaxing and clutching her chest.

Lauren sees everything as her eyes grow big. Still smiling, she says, "That's doable." Looking into the mirror, she asks, "Do you want it to be a straight cut or feathered into a V cut?" Seeing no reaction from Tessa, she turns to Sasha. She hears, 'Straight.' Nodding her head, she says, "Let's get her washed and go from there. I will first go in the back to grab a Ziploc bag. Be back shortly." She turns around and heads into the back to get a Ziploc bag to collect the client's hair for shipping to Locks of Love. Coming back shortly, she places both of her hands on Tessa's shoulders and says, "You're doing wonders today for yourself and a cancer patient. Are you ready?" Seeing the nod, she pulls Tessa to the back to wash her hair thoroughly. While she does that, she turns to Sasha and says, "Tell me everything. I feel so out of the loop, and I've known you for over 5 years and you seem different."

As Lauren goes to work, Sasha shares everything with her friend. Sharing that she has a d/s relationship with her Master, but doesn't go into detail on when it started. She keeps it vague, but says about 3 years. As for calling Tessa, her sister, she says, that they share Master, and that they've been dating for a month now. She shares that Tessa and she are in a relationship, too.

Lauren looks over at her friend with a new set of eyes and asks, "When did you come out?"

Sasha grins and says, "About 2 months now. I know it's shocking to hear, but it's true. Who knew, but it all started when Master added his second d/s relationship with baby-girl. She pursued both of us and now I am bisexual. Most of the girls in my Master's harem are bi-curious/sexual in nature. Shocking, I know."

Lauren's jaw is wide open with the news. She's happy for her friend to be open and sharing the news with her. But it's still shocking, nevertheless. She thought Sasha was a diehard straight woman and now she's bi. Upon hearing the news, her heart rate has elevated and she can feel her nether lips becoming saturated. Who knew that Sasha of all people would choose to walk along her side of the tracks?

Seeing the emotions through her friend's face, Sasha asks, "So how are you and Rebecca doing these days?" She knows that Lauren's a lesbian for years. And since coming out, she can pick up the aroma that slowly forming between her friend's thighs. Looking over at her lover, she sees a hint of a smile on hers, too. She knows she can smell it too.

Lauren looks sort of grim and says, "Rebecca and myself called it quits. It's been about 6 months now. Guess we lost that magic to keep it going."

Sasha looks over at her friend and says, "Sorry to hear that. Thought she was the one for you. You've been dating with her for what, over 4 years and it didn't pan out. That's got to suck. Are you dating anyone?"

Tessa looks at her lover with a stern expression and reaches out to her, "Don't think about it. I know your heart's in the right place, but you can't ask her to join. Alpha needs to choose his women, not his first slut."

Sasha's about to reply but hears Lauren say, 'No, just focusing on work. That's mostly it. Why do you ask?'

Tilting her head to the side, Sasha looks at her lover and says, "Just asking. Not setting up my hairstylist with my Master. No, just communicating. That's all." As for Lauren, she says, "Just wondering." But left it out there as to see if she wants to bite... her. She always wondered if Lauren would jump sides and try hooking up with a man. Back in the day, Lauren shared when Rebecca had a strap on and she got fucked hard with it. I know she's not into boys, but she loved being railed by that strap on. She wonders if she could handle the real thing.

After the wash and wringing out Tessa's long hair, they all move to Lauren's chair in front of the giant mirror. She throws an apron around Tessa's neck and snaps it into place before grabbing all of her hair to move it over her shoulder to get a tighter fit around her neck. Grabbing a fine tooth brush, she brushes all of Tessa's hair back to get all the tangles out. It's a bit of work, but they get every strand of hair straighten. Looking over at Sasha once more, she asks, "Where should we cut?"

Sasha asks her lover to stand up and then places her hand just about 5 inches from her waist or the top of her succulent ass. She blows a kiss to her lover through the mirror.

Getting an idea, Lauren brings Tessa's hair together and ties it off with a rubber band. She looks at both of them and says, "Need to do this to keep the hair together. Going to cut just above it. Once I cut it, I will place it into the Ziploc bag for transportation. The cut itself won't be straight since it's bound, but I will straighten it afterwards. Are you both okay with that?" Seeing the nods, she proceeds to cut. After she does, she holds the bound length of over 12 inches of hair as if she's holding a scalp. She waves it and says, "Do you feel lighter?"

Tessa tilts her head back and then forward. She gives a big smile and says, "Yes. I feel lighter. Thanks." She sees her lover in the mirror and is happy with her reaction.

Lauren puts the sample into the bag and folds it over before zipping it closed. Setting the bag on the cabinet on the side, she says, "Time to straighten your hair. Try not to move. Any ideas on what style your hair afterwards?"

Tessa does not know and leaves up to her lover to decide. She looks back through the mirror and says, "Baby, what do you think?"

Sasha smiles and says, "She has a date with my Master this afternoon. I like to see her with a high ponytail but her hair's braided. How's that?"

Lauren looks at Sasha with fresh eyes and says, "Like a princess. Interesting. Let's see what I can do. So how did you get yourself outside of your home and fight back the sun's rays?"

Sasha puts her head down slightly and thinks about what to say. She wishes she could tell the truth, but comes close to it and says, "Master helped. He got me over my fear, you could say. As for the photosensitivity, I'm taking an infusion of sorts to battle the effects and it's working." As she says this, she's telling herself, 'It's mainly her Master's blood and her love for him that changed her biochemistry to UV radiation.'

Lauren looks over at her friend and says, "I'm happy for you. Finally getting out of the house and working on your tan. Damn."

"What?" Sasha asks...

Lauren shakes her head 'No', cause opening up 'a can of worms' could lead her feeling uncomfortable.

Sasha sees the signs and says, "Lauren, we've been friends for over 5 years. I know you, and you can share what you're thinking with no repercussions. So just spill it, please."

Still combing Tessa's hair with a comb and taking snips here and there to get a straight line. Lauren says, "Fine. Since you walked in, you... look radiant. Exquisite. Ah.." Seeing their eyes on her, she continues and says, "Both of you are, and I want to know your secret."

Tessa looks in the mirror and gives Sasha a glare, but only received a bright smile back. Dropping her shoulders, she rolls her eyes and waits for the fireworks.

Sasha looks over at Lauren and says, "Remember back when you said you got railed by a strap on and that you liked it." Seeing the nod, she continues, "Have you ever thought about taking it for real? Like a real cock, than something made of plastic?" Seeing the hesitation, she reaches over to place her hand over her friend's shoulder to calm her down. She says, "I know you're a lesbian, but I always wondered if you ever had man give it to you. You see, our Master takes us every day and the orgasms are so fuckin good. I would say that helps, but it could be his cum that's making us look beautiful and radiant. You see, we ingest it daily and it's the sweetest cream you've ever tasted. We can't get enough. Not trying to convert you or anything, but you asked and I bet that's what makes us that way."

'Fuck. Not in a million years have I thought about sleeping with a man. But what Sasha says is true. Then his cream could have healing properties in it, like the well of everlasting life.' Lauren thinks to herself. She looks over at Sasha and says, "Never thought about it. Am a lesbian, true to my heart. Never thought about a man in that way. So you just consume it or rub it over your face?"

Sasha smiles and says, "Once in a blue moon, he might shoot his essence over our faces but most of the time we consume it/him. There's so much of it you have too or you would have one big mess. If you ever want..."

Tessa finally speaks up and says, "That's enough. We're here to get a haircut, not recruiting. Alpha says he's happy with the harem of women he has now, and is not looking to add more."

Lauren looks at both Sasha and Tessa, and says, "Alpha? Master? Who is this guy?"

Tessa immediately apologizes for her outburst and says, "Sorry, I get confused sometimes. I meant to call him, Master, but we haven't discussed that type of relationship just yet."

Sasha just snickers at that and knows she's getting ever closer by offering her ass to him. She looks over at her friend and says, "My lover is correct; she gets confused about what his designation is in her relationship with him. But if you ever want to meet him, just let me know. I apologize for bringing it up, but my lover is correct. We can't share this info with every woman. If they found out, he could never sleep. He's the miracle additive to looking brighter and beautiful, but it hangs between his legs." She sees Lauren gulp and smiles internally. 'All it takes is one taste and you're hooked for life,' she thinks to herself.

Conversation comes to a standstill with Lauren, as she finishes cutting Tessa's hair. Combing the hair to make sure it's evenly cut straight, She grabs hold of her hair and uses the brush to pull every strand of hair into her opened palm. Wrapping her hand firm onto her hair, does Lauren grab the elastic from her wrist and wrap it around Tessa's hair not once but three times to make sure it pulled tightly against her scalp. Looking into the mirror, she looks at positioning and it's dead on. Taking the brush once more, she brushes the ponytail to make sure there are no split ends. Seeing none, she takes a fine tail comb and separates Tessa's hair in three increments. Biting the comb, she braids her client's hair tightly. When she gets to the end, she takes off another elastic to tie it off. With her hands on Tessa's shoulders, she centers the ponytail and smiles, saying, "We're done. What do you think?"

Tessa looks in the mirror and can't fathom the image she sees. She looks pristine and beautiful. Her lover was right about the look. She looks like a princess with this high topped ponytail, but the real question, will Alpha like it? Turning her head to left and right, she can feel the whip of her hair. But shockingly, she doesn't feel the weight of it any longer. Giving her hairstylist a smile, she says, "Thanks. It looks and feels amazing."

"No problem. Glad you like it. The only question left to say, does your lover like it?" Lauren turns her head and looks at Sasha standing to the side. She tossed the lover in there to get a reaction and it sure did. She sees Sasha smile at the beauty sitting in the chair before her.

Sasha smiles and says, "You look lovely, Tess." But in her mind, she says, "If we weren't in this salon, I would dive between your legs and feast on your tiny pussy. That's what your hair is doing for me." Seeing the cute smile on her lover's face tells that her message definitely hit the spot.

Turning to her hairstylist, Sasha says, "You out done yourself again, Lauren. Thank you for taking us on short notice and helping my friend with her hair." With that said, she accepts her friend's hug easily, but says with a whisper, "If you're curious about the fountain of youth, hit me up. I will personally introduce you to my Master." And right before she pulls away, she gives Lauren a quick peck on the cheek for good measure.

Lauren feels perplexed by Sasha's offer. She can't fathom that a man's cum can turn back time. It's a foolish notion, for sure; but if it isn't. She knows she isn't getting any younger, and prospects for female attention are slim to none at her age. Yes, she tried Tinder and Bumble, but one-night stands aren't cutting it anymore. No, she needs something more. Still reeling from that slight peck from Sasha, definitely put her in a better mood. Yes, she thought about it many times, hooking up with her busty client, but she gave no vibe that she was into that sort of thing. Until now. This has put her into a dilemma. Granted, she doesn't have to decide now, but her nether lips are telling her she wants in. Shaking her head internally, she knows her mind will have to process on what she has learned and go from there. But damn, Sasha and her lover look so fine that her tongue hurts to dive between their thighs to find out. Fuck, six months with little to no action. What does a lesbian need to do?

As she pulls back, Lauren gives her friend a nod and says, "Thanks for the compliment. Just did what I can. It's all up to Tessa to pull it off." Turning to look at Tessa, she says, "Hope your date turns out great for you. Hope to see you again." Looking back at Sasha, she smiles and says, "Don't forget yourself. It's been over 6 months since your last trim, but looking at you now, it looks immaculate as ever. Nice seeing you again my friend. Hope to hear from you again. Have a great day, both of you." With a smile.

Sasha nods her head and bids her friend farewell. Turning around, she pulls her lover in tow to reception to pay for the haircut/styling.

Lauren bites her lip as she stares at Sasha's luscious backend. She feels her lips become even more saturated with need. Gripping the chair beside her, she takes a few deep breaths to calm her escalated heart rate.

Tessa hears Lauren's heart beating as they leave. She smirks at that, cause she knows what her lover does to people, and is glad that she has first dibs. Holding her lover's hand, she internally says, 'Mine'. She follows and watches her lover pay for her session. As they leave, she reaches out to her and says, "Was it really necessary to offer her a chance to become more of herself? We can't turn everyone."

Sasha looks over at Tessa and says, "Listen baby, I'm his first slut, and just looking out for people that we can trust with the secret. She clearly asked why we look the way we look. You know it and so do I. It's because of our Master. He fucks our holes and keeps our stress levels optimal. Don't forget his cum does wonders for our bodies. It's highly addictive to me, because I'm his cum-slut. Just relax baby; all I did was plant a seed. It's up to her if she's curious or not to come to us." Stopping on the sidewalk, she turns to face Tess and says, "Master can't just randomly bite people to join his pack. He would rather find people who want to join and accept his bite. Yes, Lauren's a lesbian, but why can't she be more? There's a movie back in my day, where a lesbian switched sides for a time, but the boyfriend fucked it up to have a threesome with his best friend. He was a dumb ass, and only thinking of his friend than the girl he's with. What I am trying to say is, we, his harem, are always looking for people who fit the bill of being better. I know Lauren for a long time. She wants more. I've seen her eye on me from time to time. She wants a taste, but to get it, she has to taste him. Once she does, there will be no turning back. We all crave for that man, some more than others, but you sister should remember why you joined. I said my piece. Are you hungry?"

Tessa looks Sasha up and down and says, "I am always hungry for you, baby. Do you want to eat here or in the car?"

Sasha tilts her head back and laughs. Placing both hands on her sister's shoulders, she says, "What am I going to do with you? Thanks for the thought, but maybe later. I was asking if you want to eat any food, cause it's lunch time."

Tessa looks over at her lover and says, "Sure, I can eat. Where are you taking me?"

Chapter 19.4

With the help from his beta-slut, Sam brought in their lunch and set it down on the coffee table. As he did that, Tanya strolls in with four bottles of water, and plops down on the couch where Heather sat. Heather's not far behind her sister, and comes in bearing plates. Opening up the boxes, all three ladies' eyes grow big on how much food their Master brought them. Looking at their bright eyes, he says, "Dig in. Don't let me stop you. Baby-girl, I got you a chicken salad, but if you like a slice of pizza, I won't stop you." As he hands her the plastic container to her along with a fork and salad dressing.

Heather beams over at him and says, "Thank you, daddy." And grabs hold of the container. She watches her other two sisters load up their plates with pizza. Once they all sit down, she hits play and they continue to watch Sex Education: Episode 4. She looks at him pensively before turning to the TV.

Reaching out to his pet, he asks, "How are you feeling today, Pet?"

Tanya looks over at him and smiles. She replies, "Feeling much better. I sure and heck don't understand why, but I feel amazing. Still on the period, but I feel great. Thanks for asking, Master."

Sam just smiles at his women. Guess the show is riveting as he shrugs his shoulders. Picking up a plate, he piles on slices of pizza and a slice of garlic bread. Before sitting down, he pulls out one potato wedge and brings it to his lips. As he chews, he's shocked. It's a little spicy, but definitely good. Taking a moment to watch the show, he watches Otis and Maeve swim in the pool and things get a little hot. Shaking his head, he remembers what those days were like growing up in this household when he was an adolescent. His slut at that time made it quite hard to be around her and spent many days in his room. Now he just bangs all three of her holes every single day. As he glosses over those memories, he takes a bite of his meat lover's pizza and it's not bad. Not Domenico's, but second best thus far. Seeing his betas devour the pizza tells him they are starving and/or it's good. Snickering, he bets it's probably both.

As he eats his meal, Sam's not concentrating on the show itself, but on the ladies that are watching it. He still can't fathom that all three are his and yet they are all different. Coming from different backgrounds and attitudes. And yet, they all love him. From time to time, each girl turns to look at him, as their eyes drift a bit as if they were thinking of something to only pull their eyes up to give him a smile. Returning it and giving them a slight nod, they turn back to their show. They finish watching the episode. He looks at the food left on the table, and shocked that most of it is gone. Reaching over to grab the last piece of the cheese pizza, the girls hit play to watch the next episode.

Finishing his water, Sam leans back in his seat. Looking at the clock, he has about 2 hours to go for his date with Tessa. Snickering to himself. He's shocked that the girls aren't asking him to put out. Shrugging his shoulders, he's enjoying his time with the girls.

Heather takes her eyes off the show and glances at the clock. She sees its close to 1 pm; looking over at Tanya, she asks, "What time do you have to be at work?"

Tanya's riveted by this show and says, "1:30 pm, why?" After she says that, her eyes glances at the clock and her shoulders drop. She just realizes again that she's running late and bolts upward. Dropping her plate to the floor, she says, "Ugh, time just flew by. Going to be late. I need to clean up, change, and get my ride."

Heather reaches over and calms her sister down. She says, "Head upstairs and get changed. Don't worry about getting an Uber. Me and your sister will take you to work. Isn't that right, Vivian?"

Vivian perks up and stutters, "Rrrright. Don't worry, sis. We got you."

Tanya looks at her sisters curiously and says, "Are you sure? I can call an Uber. It's not a problem if I am a few minutes late."

Sam's about to offer, but is cut off by his baby-girl.

Heather says, "You're wasting time, Pet. Get upstairs and change. Meet you at the front door." She looks at Viv and starts tidying up. Her sister helps, but their Master speaks up.

Sam looks at both of them and says, "Stop. Leave it. Head upstairs. Do what you have to do to get ready. I got this."

"Are you sure, Master/Daddy?" They both say to him. Seeing the nod, they both give him a sincere smile. They both blow kisses as they leave to head upstairs to change.

Sam's sitting there by himself, and starts tidying up. Grabbing all the paper plates, empty cardboard boxes, and the plastic bottles, he heads to the garage to dispose of them in the recycling. Returning to the living room, he grabs the leftovers and heads to the kitchen to put them into containers. Once that's done, he grabs whatever is left and tosses it into the garbage. Grabbing a wet towel from the kitchen, he wipes the coffee table. Seconds later, all three ladies are shuffling down the stairs. Standing there, he offers them hugs and kisses before they depart. He notices Vivian's hesitation, but her sister reassures her they must buy things at Romantix. Seeing her nod, he smiles, but says, "Drive safely. See you three later tonight for patrols. Love you." Before the door is closed, he hears, 'Love you too, Master/Daddy.'

Looking over at the clock, it is now 1:15 pm. Sticking his hands in his pockets, he thinks to himself, 'What will I do now? This has never happened to me before.' Then it dawns on him, only when he sleeps. Letting out a deep breath, he pulls out his cell phone to check messages. To his shock, he has two messages from his sluts at The Firm.

But before he checks them out, he sends a text to his newest slut, Patricia. Pulling up her number, he writes, "It hasn't been 24 hours yet, but I am definitely missing your presence. What a weekend we just had, right? I know it's a Monday and you're probably swamped with emails. Just thought I would drop you a message that you're indeed missed. Take care, slut." Hitting send, he smiles before heading upstairs to his old room to pick out what to wear for his date.

He heads to his small walk-in closet and starts flipping through his hanged shirts. Deciding on a Grey Long Sleeved Henley, and pulls out a pair of Black Slim-fit jeans. Setting them aside, he sits in front of the computer to check emails. Most of it is spam, and so he leans back in his chair to check those two texts on his phone. Pulling up his messages, he's got one from Asian Princess and Sophia. Clicking on his Asian persuasion, it reads: Just to let you know Master that The Firm will drop us at our condo this evening. It's been a hectic 5 days, but looking forward to seeing you again. Hope you can pick us up, cause we love nothing more than to spend our time with family. Love you, Master. Awe that is so sweet of her. Definitely feels like it's been a long time, but it's only been 5 days. Lot has changed within that span of time. He added two new sluts, and he's no closer to finding out who the vampire is that's hunting his own kind. The only insight is having Patricia on his side. Her ex-husband just got murdered last week. Bet she wants to find out who this vampire is as well. Taking a deep breath, he replies, "Thanks for the message, my Asian slut. That's great news; looking forward to seeing you and your brother again. However, I will be Tindisposed, but I will let your Sire know. She will probably pick you up after dusk. We have much to do and talk about. Miss you, my Asian Princess." Re-reading his message, he's happy with it and hits send.

Sitting back in his chair, he opens the message from Sophia. Instantly a pic opens up, showing off her ass with the butt plug in it that his first slut lent her. Caption underneath reads: Your Anal/Pain slut is missing you and your magnificent cock. Still hectic at The Firm. Don't know when they'll let me go. Definitely in need to be disciplined, cause I am constantly rubbing myself thinking about Master's enormous cock re-claiming my tiny holes. Fuck, just thinking about you is making me wet again. On a distinct note, I've been diligently practicing my deep-throat skills. Looking forward to give you a demonstration. Love you, Master. Looking at the pic, he feels his cock becoming semi-hard, cause it's missing her tight ass. As his eyes continue to stare at her behind, he becomes agitated and hungry to stick his cock into some tight space. Shockingly, there's no one home to release this pent up energy. Letting out a growl in frustration, he takes a couple of deep breaths to calm himself and his cock. Thinking for a moment on what to say, he writes: "Thanks for showing me a pic of your small derriere. At least you could do is send me a video of you playing with yourself, but only sent me this ass pic. Definitely need disciplined next time I see you, my anal slut. We'll see if your blowjob skills have increased, cause if they haven't, I might not reclaim you ass and just leave the butt plug in. Try harder next time to please your Master. Ciao." Shrugging his shoulders, he sends it. Shaking his head, it's tough to be condescending, but she thrives on it. 'What I do for my sluts, I tell ya'. He thinks to himself. Looking at the clock its only 1:45 pm; setting his alarm for 2:30 pm, he takes a nap.

* * * * *

As Sasha and Tessa get back into the car, Tessa's constantly checking herself out in the pull-down mirror. Sasha just looks over at her and giggles to herself. She then asks, "What do you feel like to eat, baby?"

Tessa's looking left and right, seeing her hair pulled back into a braided ponytail. She feels lighter since she got it cut. Taking a moment to decide, she say, "I could go for some hotdogs. Yeah, haven't had that in such a long time. Any place around here that serves that, big-sister?"

Pulling out her phone, Sasha searches on Google for any restaurants that serve hotdogs. Sure enough, a restaurant that's close by called, The Stand serves Americana burgers and hotdogs. Checking out the route, she places her phone in the holster and drives to 36 South El Molino Avenue. Following the signs, they park in the underground parking lot. Supposedly, you have 75 minutes of free parking if you get validation from the stores above. Once the car's parked, they both hold hands and head topside to The Stand. Holding the door open for her lover, Sasha follows behind. They grab a booth, and soon a waitress passes by to hand out menus. Looking at the menu, they serve a lot of different varieties of burgers, sandwiches, and dogs. Should take a flyer for her Master to try out.

The waitress comes back to place the order, Tessa orders, 2 Chili dogs, a Stand Hot Dog, and a chocolate shake. When the waitress looks at Sasha, she says, "Just water for me. Trying to watch my weight, and I'm on a liquid diet. Thanks." The waitress marks it down on her sheet and collects the menus before heading back to place the order.

Tessa picks up on Sasha's anxiety that people look at her differently when she doesn't eat. Making up the excuse helps, but those looks affect her. Reaching over with her hand, she says, "Don't be. What you could've said is that we're sharing a meal together. When the waitress comes back, I will order water as well. Don't worry baby, I got you."

Sasha looks over at her lover and feels her eyes on her. She's proud to have her in her life, and she helps make her feel normal even though she's not. Reaching out with her left hand, she places it on top of Tessa's and says, "Thanks, baby. Even though I'm a Daywalker, still can't pass as 'Normal' when it comes to food. I try to shift the gaze away from me, but sometimes it's not always the case."

Tessa smiles and says, "Surprised you didn't charm the waitress into thinking it's ok not to order." As she laughs behind her hand.

Sasha's eyes grow big and laughs with her. She says, "Never thought about that. But I know Master would frown upon that if he found out. Got to keep 'The Secret', secret, right?"

Tessa shakes her head and says, "Where's the fun in that, but you're right, Alpha wouldn't like that at all." Turning to her right, she stares at the kitchen and says, "Wow, that didn't take long. My order is coming out... now."

Shaking her head, Sasha's shocked that her sister was right about her order being next, but again, she's a werewolf and can smell her order or hear it was ready for the waitress. Looking at the dogs, they look rather long and thick. Reminds her of something else that fits that description.

Seeing the expression on her lover's face, Tessa says, "Stop thinking about your Master's... cock. Yeah, the dogs are big, so what? It will not stop me from devouring them."

Sasha rolls her eyes and says, "Whatever. Just thinking that they remind me of something or someone. Besides, after you eat these dogs, you might eat one later." Tilting her head to the side.

"Ha, ha, har. That's all you think about, is sex! More to life than sex; trust me," Tess says to her.

Shrugging her shoulders, Sasha says, "Maybe. But I am a slut to the man I love. Having him use my holes for his needs... mmmm, makes my life oh so sweeter. Can't help it, lover. I am what I am. Don't wait on me. Dig in. After this, we'll go shopping."

"Shopping? I already have clothes. Don't need more, sis." Tessa explains, while taking a bite of her chili dog.

Sasha leans back in the seat with her arms wrapped around herself underneath her breasts. Smiling, she says, "Perhaps, but every woman needs extra clothes. You have a date with Master and need something to wear. Plus, you're my Mistress and lover, so I like to spoil you whenever I get the chance and today's the day. And don't look at me like that. Just let me do these things for you. Okay?" Seeing the nod, she drops her hands and moves her water for Tessa's so it looks like she drank some. Pulling out her phone, she checks her texts and emails while her lover eats. Taking glances here and there, she wishes she could join her.

Tessa picks up on her hunger and wipes her mouth with a napkin. Looking at her lover, she says, "Let's head to the washroom. I need to go."

Shrugging her shoulder, Sasha follows Tessa to the washroom and head into a cubicle toilet. Standing there, she's shocked to be invited to follow her. Waiting for her lover, she watches her lower the cover over the toilet and sit down on it. Shooting an eyebrow up, she says, "Don't you have to go?"

Tessa shakes her head and says, "Not at the moment, but come sit. Place that derriere on top of my legs and get close."

Sasha does as she's told but doesn't have a clue on what her lover wants.

Pulling her lover closer, Tessa attentively kisses her and says, "I'm here for all your needs, baby. Why fight it? I can feel your hunger through our bond. Take a sip; you're on a liquid diet, remember?"

Sasha looks over at her lover and says, "We shouldn't be doing this; especially here in the washroom. I can wait till I get home to get a bite to eat. You don't have to do this."

"If you will not bite me, so be it. But I will bite you, cause you need to feel my love for you. Not asking you to drain me, just asking you for a sip. I know you miss eating like a regular, 'Norm'. Get your nutrients from me. As your Mistress, I order you to take a sip," Tessa says to her with a whisper.

Sasha shakes her head, but feels the need in her teeth as they slowly extend. Running her tongue along the side of Tessa's neck, she whispers, "I. Love. Thee." Before plunging her fangs into her Carotid Vein, taking a sip like her Mistress asked. Feeling her lovers' four canines puncture her shoulder, she feels her essence leaving her as her lover consumes it. Pulling back, she licks the puncture area with her tongue to heal it. She notices a trail of blood running down her lover's chest and immediately licks it up before it gets collected on her shirt.

Tessa licks her bite wound to heal her punctured holes. Feeling her lover lick her chest, she feels a tingling sensation that runs up her spine. She shudders while sitting on the pot, and says, "That tickles." Looking over at her lover, she says, "Better?" Seeing the nod, she says, "Glad you listen to me, baby. I know you don't enjoy drinking from me, but am here for you if you need it. I love you, baby."

Sasha places her forehead against her lovers and says, "I love you too, baby, or should I say, Mistress." Seeing the look, she counters and says, "Baby, I know, but I need this. When it's just the two of us, I will call you Mistress. If we're not, then baby will be fine. Don't kid yourself. I know a brief part of you likes the idea of being my Mistress." As she points to Tessa's chest. Her eyes look down and can't help herself but lean forward to capture her Mistress' lips. Cradling her head with her hand, she presses herself against her lover. Their kiss was a tangle of tongues, licks, and nibbles. She feels Tessa's hands claw down her back and grab her heart-shaped ass. She lets out a sweet moan, but attentively pulls back.

Tessa looks at her lover and says, "We should head back before they suspect we left without paying. You're so tempting, slut. Now I know why Alpha feels the way he does. 'Can't get enough'."

Sasha smiles and says, "Thanks for this. Glad that you're able to control me like he does. Perhaps I should tell you about my date with Master. We ended up in a cubicle like this one, and." She's stopped by her lover.

Tessa shakes her head and says, "As much as I like to hear it, I can imagine. Come, let's head out. After tasting you, I want dessert."

Standing up, Sasha pulls her lover to her feet and exits the cubicle. Heading to the sink, they check their shoulders for any lingering blood. Seeing none, she hold her hands underneath the faucet and cups some water to rinse her mouth out of metallic taste. Spitting it out, she grabs a couple of napkins to dry her lips. As for Tessa, she washes her hands before drying off. Following her lover out, they head back to the table. Once there, the waitress comes by and asks if they want anything else. Tessa smiles and says, "I like to try your cookies & brownies." Watching her run off, she finishes slurping out her chocolate shake before drinking some water. Within a couple of minutes, the waitress is back with two small cookies and a brownie.

The waitress says, "Can I get you anything else?"

Sasha says, "The check, please." Seeing the nod, the waitress runs off to print out the receipt.

Sasha just stares at her lover devour both cookies and brownie in one bite each. Shaking her head, she pays the bill and leave a 25% gratuity before leaving. Heading back to their car, she pulls out her phone for the closest sports store and sees that there's a Nike store close by. Smiling, she punches the car's ignition and heads out.

The Nike Well Collective is off of W. Colorado Blvd. in Pasadena. They drive around looking for parking and the only thing available is Paseo, the underground parking deck. Grabbing a ticket, Sasha drives around till she finds a parking spot. When she does, they pull into it and jump out. Instantly her lover walks around the vehicle and says, 'Hey, you don't have to do this. You've already bought clothes for me. I don't need anymore.' Shaking her head, Sasha says, "Stop right there. We discussed this already." Taking a step forward, she's very close to her lover. She continues, "You're my lover, and my Mistress. Let me do this for you. If you're looking for a reason, just think of it this way. You helped me out in a jam yesterday; you didn't have to pull that card but you did, and I thank you for that. Come, let's get you some new clothes for you."

Tessa feels defeated. Ever since running 900+ miles to meet the Dire, both Alpha and big-sister have been generous in their spending. 'Yeah, I left everything behind for this opportunity', she thinks to herself. Alpha's right, I didn't bring a suitcase of clothes with me. I deserted my clan to meet the true Dire. As much as she doesn't like it, she can't turn her big-sister around. Once she sets her mind on something, she does it. Reluctantly, she follows her lover topside to do some shopping. Entering Nike, she follows Sasha into the women's section. It's like she has a shopper's presence, cause she knows what she's looking for. She grabs hangars left and right and thrust them into my arms. Giving her a look, she says, 'Try them on. Let me know what doesn't fit you and I will either get the next size up or down depending on your preference.' Tessa gives her a look and rolls her eyes. She tells her lover, "You're only going to buy one outfit. Promise me."

Now it's Sasha's turn to roll her eyes, but she says, "Remember what you said, 'You're mine', well that works both ways, lover. If I want to treat my lover to a new wardrobe, so help me, I will do it. Remember, you came here with nothing, and women need clothes. I am your woman, and you are mine. When it comes to this, I make the rules. Just make it easier for both of us and accept it. I am not buying your love. This is only payback for what you did for me yesterday and your Mistress of the house taking care of one of her own. Are you going to try those clothes on?" As she stands there waiting for her.

Tessa feels defeated again and lets things lie. Turning around to head to the change rooms, she says, "Not happy about this." Shockingly she hears, 'I know, but doing this will make me happy. I love you, Wildrose.' Hearing her name being called stops her in her tracks. Turning around, she sees her lover's smile. Shaking her head, she whispers, "Love you too, baby. Fine, I will do this for you." Heading into the stall, she has one set of clothing with multiple tops. She tries on the Jordan Essentials Tank in black, and shocked with the fit. It's tight but not too bad. Shows off a little of her abs. Pulling off her shorts, she then tries on the Jordan Sport Tunnel Trousers in black. They fit snug around her waist but baggy around the thighs and leg portion. They're cuffed at the bottom. What's unique about these pants is the white stitching; it makes the pants look badass. Last but not least, she puts on the Jordan Renegade Lightweight Jacket. She loves the material. It doesn't come in any color but black, a silver zipper, and pockets galore. Stepping out, she shows the wardrobe to her lover. She asks, "What do you think?"

Sasha blows air out of her mouth and shakes her head. This ensemble was made for her, and she looks badass. Tilting her head to the side, she asks, "How's the fit?"

Shrugging her shoulders, Tessa says, "Pants are a little snug around the waist. Shirt too, but not too much. I feel it more around the bust. As for the jacket, I really like it. Fits well."

Nodding her head, Sasha says, "It looks incredible on you, baby. I know this is before your time, but you look like a female break-dancer, and you look so hot. I will get you a bigger size on the pants and will be back in mere moments. In the meantime, lose the bra but keep the tank. Hope that losing the bra will help loosen things for you. Be back soon." She leaves and is back in mere seconds with a bigger size pair of trousers.

Looking at her with shock, Tessa reaches out to her and says, "No vamp speed. Are you trying to tell the world?" To her utter shock, her lover just giggles and says, 'I'll try, lover, but no promises.' Shaking her head, she says, "Be back shortly."

Sasha leaves and looks for additional tops. She grabs Nike Zenvy Rib and Nike Court Advantage tank tops in medium. From there, she finds another knit jacket, the Nike Sportswear Windrunner. It has a chevron style for it with silver zipper ascents. Grabbing her size, she heads to the leggings section, since Tessa doesn't have much in that style. She finds something that's close to what she's wearing now and picks up the Nike Go 7/8 Leggings with pockets. What's so great with this is the piping is done with white on black. She would look amazing wearing it like her Jordan Tunnel trousers. Heading back, she hears her lover in her mind, 'I'm done. Where are you?' Replying, she says, "On my way. I have some more items for you to try on, but I promise this is it. If you don't like the stuff I picked out, I will get your ensemble in a different color. Up to you."

Shaking her head, Tessa doesn't want to look at the price tags cause she knows that these aren't cheap. However, her lover insists on buying her more clothes, especially for her date with Alpha tonight. She hopes she can pay her lover back. Coming out of the stall, she sees her lover with even more clothes in her arms. Shaking her head, she says, "Sasha?"

Looking at her lover, Sasha says, "What? This is it, I promise. Trust me, these leggings will feel like yoga pants and similar to your Jordan Tunnel Trousers you're wearing now. The rest are just tank tops and another jacket. That's it. Now, open your jacket and let me see everything." When she does, she bites her bottom lip and sees the slight indentations of her nipples underneath the top. She looks down and says, "How do the bottoms feel? Better?" Seeing the nod, she says, "Alright, we're getting this ensemble and you're wearing it tonight for your date, as is. Master's going to flip when he sees you. I guarantee it."

Tessa looks over at her and says, "It's only a date, sis. Nothing more."

Sasha rolls her eyes and says, "Keep thinking that way. I know my Master, and he'll love the look. Besides, it's not just a date. Yeah, it's a date, but it's a way for both of you to bond better. You fell hard for me, and it's time you fall for your Alpha. Remember, we can't have this unless Alpha comes first. I don't know why it's taking you so long to accept that, but I hope you realize how lucky your really are. Now try these items on, and show me. Scratch that, I will enter with you to save you the time. Come, we have little time." They both walk back into the stall, and she molds herself into the corner to give her lover room to shed her clothes and try on the new stuff. In no time, she sees her lover looking brighter cause she likes everything that she picked out. Making a mental note, she will order the ensemble in a different color online to surprise her later. Grabbing all the clothes, she heads to the cashier to pay for the items. She tells her lover, "Going to pay for these. Meet me up front. Thanks for doing this for me. Love you."

Tessa's left alone and starts putting her clothes back on. She wonders how much the bill will come too, but decides not to ask. Shaking her head, she reaches out to her lover and says, "Love you too, baby. See you soon."

Sasha waits for her turn and when it's her turn, she steps up to the cashier. Dropping all the clothes on the counter, the male cashier says, 'Did anyone help you with these?' Shaking her head 'No,' she says, "No, I picked all these myself for my sister." She watches his eyes stare at her as he rings up her purchases. He tells her, 'Too bad no one helped you out with this purchase, cause your total for today comes to $806.51. How do you like to pay for this?' She smiles and says, "You could put yourself down for it, since you rang it up for me." As she bats her eyes at him. Instantly, she hears her lover in her mind. 'Really? You're flirting with the male cashier. Can't you reign that in a little? Do I have to tell Alpha about this?' Still smiling, she says, "I will pay with credit." As she's paying for it, she replies to her lover, "The guy couldn't keep his eyes off my rack. Besides, Master knows I have an exhibitionism kink, so this is harmless fun. Would never trade Master for him or any other guy unless Master asks me to. I am his, and he's mine. I am surprised you're not up here with me by now."

Tessa shakes her head and says, "Didn't want to give the male cashier another person to ogle at. Besides, I don't want to know the damage. I think you spend too much, but will let it go. Don't want to argue with you. I just have to accept it."

"You got that right, baby. Just hope you had a terrific day with your lover, solo. Perhaps next time, I will take you to a spa day with massages. Bet you like that too," Sasha says to her lover as she watches the cashier bag her purchases. Looking over her shoulder, she waves at her lover to come over. Sure enough, the male cashier ogles her sister more so than her. Shrugging her shoulders, she hears, 'See.' Smiling over at her, she blows a kiss and says, "You're right. I think he likes you more than me. Oh well, I wouldn't be surprised if he writes his number on the back of receipt. Care to call him?" Teasing her a little.

Shaking her head, but still smiling. Tessa says, "Hell no. He's average compared to Alpha. Plus, I couldn't if I wanted to, cause I'm marked as his. No, flirting with someone else isn't good. Don't want this poor guy end up dead because my Alpha lost control. No, I am happy with him and his first slut."

Sasha reaches out to grab hold of her lover's hand. She says, "Thanks for that. I knew you had a special place for Master in your heart."

Tessa smiles back, but deep down, her sister is correct. However, she's not able to open her heart to him just yet. Each time she has, someone dies, and she's not ready to open herself just yet.

The male cashier offers them their bags, and says, "Thanks for shopping at Nike Well Collective. Hope to see you two ladies again." As his eyes dart to the bag and back up. Seeing the clue, Sasha says her 'Thanks', and heads out with her lover in tow. Heading down to the underground parking, she says, "When we get into the car, I want you to strip and put on the ensemble. Wish we had time to wash everything, but your date with Master is fast approaching. Oh, take off the bra too. Don't want you to feel constricted on your date." Giving her a bright smile. As they get to the car, Sasha opens the door for the backseat for her sister to change. Looking through the bags, she pulls out the ensemble and takes off the tags. Handing her the clothes, she says, "Change, and when you're finished, sit in the front seat. I will put on the air for you, cause I bet you're running hot."

Tessa takes the clothes and steps into the vehicle to change. She takes off her top, along with her bra, just like her lover asked. Looking forward, she sees her lover's eyes on her. Feeling slightly embarrassed, she says, "Enjoying yourself?" To her shock, she hears, 'Yes, baby. Can't get over how sexy your tanned body is. Hope I look good as you for my photo shoot.' Rolling her eyes, Tessa puts on her Jordan tank top and says, "Don't know why you're like this; you have a slight tan and your very voluptuous. Everyone in the harem, including Alpha, loves you. You have nothing to fear. They're going to love you just as much as we do. So put it to rest." As she slides off her shorts to put on her Jordan Tunnel Trousers. Arching her back to put the pants on, she sees her lover stare at her and sees her licking her lips. Shaking her head, she exits the vehicle and walks around to the passenger front seat. Sitting, she feels the full blast of the air condition and feels normal; just a little. Yeah, her lover is correct. She's running slightly hot because of the ensemble, plus it's hot out today.

Sasha reaches back to put Tessa's current clothes in the bags behind. Looking over at her lover, she can't help herself, and leans over to give her a kiss. When their lips meet, she's shocked to feel her lover's hands caressing her face before wrapping them around her shoulders. She hears, 'Thanks for today, baby. I had fun even though you over did it in some areas. Love you.' Kissing her with much enthusiasm, she replies, "You look so hot. I just couldn't help myself. Love you more, my Wildrose."

Hearing her Sioux name, Tessa's heart aches as she embraces her big-sister's love. Pulling back with some pecks, her hooded eyes stare at her lover's blue ones, and those lips. Putting her forehead to her sister's, she says, "I love you, baby. More than you know." Pulling back is the hardest, but her sister is right, their time grows short. Seeing her lover nod her head, she pulls back into her seat and starts the car. She watches her pay the attendant before exiting the underground garage and is heading home. Her thoughts dwell on Alpha and wondering where he's taking her. Soon she feels the butterflies growing in her tummy, as her nerves take control.

* * * * *

Sam's alarm goes off and pulls him out of the black. Swiping his phone, he turns off the alarm and rolls out of bed. He immediately strips out of his clothes and puts on his black jeans and Grey Long-sleeved Henley. Grabbing a pair of socks, he heads to the washroom to freshen his breath, fix his hair and put on some cologne. Seeing that he's ready, he grabs his wallet and heads downstairs to put on his shoes. He heads to the kitchen to get something to drink, and waits for his first slut to come home.

* * * * *

The drive home is quiet, with multiple of stares at one another. Sasha looks over at her lover and feels her nervousness. She says nothing, cause it's just butterflies. As they get near to home, she needs to address it. Looking over at her, she says, "It's okay to be nervous, but remember, it's with your mate. He, like me, wants to have a better bond with you. Hence why the date; just be yourself, baby. Eventually, you're going to have to open your heart to him, and when you do, it will become easier. We both know something is holding you back from opening your heart. All I ask is to give Master a chance, cause he wants what you want. I said my peace, it's up to you to figure it all out. Hope you have a great night out with him. I will see you later on in patrols. Love you." As she makes a left onto her street.

Sasha pulls up into their driveway and turns off the car. She's about to step out when Tessa stops her.

"Sasha. What you said is true, but it's not what I am feeling now. Just nervous because this is my first official date, ever. I know I shouldn't feel this way, but I do. I really like Alpha, but I don't feel the same as I do you." Tilting her head to the side, she continues, "Maybe not yet. I like what he stands for and his cause is just. Just need more time to search those feelings." Tessa says to her lover.

Sasha pats her hand but says, "Take the time you need, but don't take forever. I know Master loves you, and he's patient that one day you will reciprocate those feelings. Just like me, he knows something from your past is affecting your future. Until you come to grips, he's being patient, but he can't wait forever." She looks over at her and says, "Wait in the car. I will take your bags to the house. Just try to have fun." Still patting her hand, before leaning forward to give her lover a peck on the lips. As she exits the vehicle, she retrieves the bags from the backseat. Still smiling, she says, "I will get your date."

Sam hears the key entering the lock and is out of his chair in mere moments. He's halfway across the Foyer when the door opens and it's his slut. Smiling, he helps her with her bags, and welcomes her home with a hug.

Sasha can't help herself and pulls him down into a kiss. Instantly, their kiss blazed with passion and hunger. She feels him lift her up and press her against a wall. Wrapping her legs around his waist, she feels her lover lips saturated with need for him again. But reality shows its head, and she puts a hand on his chest to control the situation. Looking up into his bright blue eyes, she says, "Guess you missed me. Did you find our four-hour separation painful?"

Sam looks down at her and says, "I missed you, slut. But I never got that feeling like before. I guess our bond has secured itself. As for this, just been alone for about 90 minutes; it feels weird."

Sasha looks shocked and says, "Where's Heather, Vivian, and Tanya?"

"Tanya has work tonight, and Heather took her to work. She grabbed Vivian with her as well. Guess they are doing some shopping at Romantix and/or doing bonding on their own. Oh, before I forget, I got a message from Mina. The Firm will drop them off at their condo. She asked me to pick them up, but told them I was unavailable. So you will pick them up in my place. You can take any of the cars that's available. Speaking of the twins, I was thinking of giving them my Honda. Since I'm driving your, I mean our BMW now, the Honda doesn't get much use. Any thoughts? Oh, where's Tessa?" Sam asks.

Smiling, Sasha says, "Tessa's waiting for you in the car. As for the idea of giving your Honda to the twins, that's up to you. We can discuss it with them tonight. Hope you and your omega have a great night out. See you both for patrols tonight." Dropping her legs to the floor, she pats his chest and leans forward to kiss his lips one last time. She smiles and says, "Damn, you smell and taste so good. I'm jealous, but it's her turn. Hope you two have fun. And before you go, you're welcome." As she passes her keys to his palm.

Sam heads for the door, but stops and turns around. Reaching out to her, he says, "Welcome. Welcome for what?"

Biting her lip, she replies, "You'll see in mere moments. Oh, before I forget, Tessa's nervous about tonight's date. So take it slow, Master. Love you."

Closing the door behind him and locking it, Sam replies, "Love you too, my cock whore loving slut."

Chapter 19.5

When Sasha heard his words, she felt elated but also soaked with need of him. Walking to the door, she wanted desperately to call him back, but she heard the key in the lock she knew. Shaking her head, she couldn't do it to her sister/lover like that. Reaching out to him, she says, "You're so bad, Master. Naughty even. You know my triggers and left me soaking wet for you. Hope you have fun tonight with our lover. Love you."

Sam's stepping off the porch when he hears his slut in his head. Smiling, he knows that he's a very naughty master, but it's in all good fun. Replying, he says, "Love you too, slut. Hopefully, you can curb that hunger of yours with your fingers, or wait for your sisters to come back from Romantix. See you later, slut." As he steps off the stoop, he walks along the brick walkway to the driveway. But stops suddenly, when he peers at the woman in the passenger seat. He can't believe the transformation of his omega. In all honesty, he doesn't recognize the woman in the passenger seat, and has to stoop or bend over to take a clearer peek. Looking through the door's window, he sees a princess, with her hair pulled back in a ponytail with a braid, dressed in all black, and shockingly very nervous. Part of him wants to jump in the car and drive to his destination to get the date started, but it's not him. Sam walks around the vehicle and opens the passenger door to greet his omega.

A nervous Tessa watches him leave the house to only stop and peer at her. She wonders what is going on in his mind. Does he like what he sees or doesn't he? When he opens her door, she feels crushed that he changed his mind on her. As she unbuckles her seatbelt and stepping out, she feels crushed. But when she feels his hand raising up her chin, things changed from within.

Sam sees the dissatisfied look of his mate, and wonders why would she think that. Lifting her chin with his hand, he says, "I didn't walk around the vehicle to call off this date, Tess. Your appearance just shocked me and I wanted to see all of you before we go on our date. I just can't take my eyes off of you. You look so different, and boy, the clothes definitely suit you. Wow." Seeing her eyes become more radiant, he continues. "You look sophisticated, hot, and downright sexy; like a dancer." But in his mind, he can't believe she's his. Taking a step forward, he scoops her up into a hug, before pulling back to give her a peck on the lips. Looking down into her hazel eyes, he whispers, "Ojinjintka" (Wildrose in Sioux). Seeing her eyes light up means everything to him. Smiling, he says, "Ready for our date?"

Tessa feels her heart breaking over this man, her Alpha. Going from disaster to elated in 60 seconds can make one heart flutter and, boy, he made hers flutter hard. Looking up into his blue eyes, and hearing him call her by her Sioux name, her heart stopped beating. She can't believe how lucky to have both of them in her life. They make her feel welcome and embrace her Native Indian heritage. She feels the wall around her heart cracking some what. Nodding her head, she says, "Yes, Alpha."

Trying once again, Sam says, "Yes, Sam." Trying to get her to say his name.

Shaking her head, she says, "Not today, but maybe one day. You will always be my Alpha."

With a deep sigh, he drops his shoulders and says, "Okay, let's get this date started. Head back into the car, and I will be in shortly." Holding the door open for her, once she sits down, he closes the door before walking around the vehicle to get into the driver's seat. Buckling up his seatbelt, he presses the ignition and puts the car into reverse. As he heads out of the driveway, his omega turns to him and asks, 'Where are you taking me?' Before exiting the driveway, he says, "It's a surprise, but knowing my luck, you have already done it, or will definitely like it. It's all about the experience and enjoying the time with one another that matters. Still nervous?"

Tessa nods, but Sam shakes his head and says, "Don't. The omega I know is fearless. It's only a date to strengthen our already bond. You're my mate, regardless. Now tell me about your day with your big-sister." Giving her a smile before making a right onto N. Altadena Drive to pick up the I210. They head East and looking for S. Azusa Ave. in West Covina. Hitting some traffic, but it doesn't matter since the place opens up at 4pm. Google maps says it should only take 37 minutes. It took a little longer, however Sam learned about Tessa's day with his slut.

Heading South on Azusa Ave., Sam keeps glaring at his mate. Taking quick glances at her appearance, but when he gets caught, he just smiles it off. However, he speaks up about his slut, "You have to let her be, sometimes. Her heart is in the right place, Tessa. Remember, you showed up on our doorstep with no clothes. And within a short amount of time, formed ties between all of us. It's only natural for us to spoil you sometimes. Look at it a different way. Two months ago, it was just Sasha and me. Now our family has grown. She's opened her heart to everyone, but loves her core people: you, baby-girl and me. And this is how she expresses her love for you, by buying you stuff. What she spends today is nothing to her. Just appreciate it and move on. Fighting over it will only make your relationship estrange. Trust me. Just glad she's focusing on you than me." He says with a chuckle.

Nodding her head, Tessa hears him and his words of knowledge. Looking over at him, she asks, "Are we close?"

Sam looks over at her and says, "Yes, but this is my first time here. I never done this before."

Tessa gets fidgety, and asks again, "Where are you taking me again?"

"Look for yourself." Sam says as he makes a left onto San Bernardino Road, and an immediate right into Axem Axe Throwing. Finding parking is relatively easy since they are a few minutes early. As he parks the car, he's shocked when his omega asked him a question.

Tessa asks, "Is this a really a thing?"

Sam drops his hands onto his lap and has a peculiar look on his face. He says, "Yeah. I looked around and this seemed more interesting. I just assumed that you might like this than archery or smashing office equipment. Those other places weren't open at this time. It's a good place to test your skill or learn a new one. Never know when you have to throw an axe to save your life.. Plus, they also have knife throwing as well. So I figured we would hang around for an hour, then get dinner and go from there. Interested?" Seeing some reluctance from her, but she shrugs her shoulders.

Tessa can't believe people pay to come to a place like this to have fun. For her, these are already life skills. Everyone on the reservation knows basic skills like axe & knife throwing, archery, forest skills, and survival. Shrugging her shoulders, she says, "Sure, let's have some fun."

Sam looks over at her and says, "That's the spirit." And exits the vehicle. For a moment there, he thought she didn't want to do it, but hearing her enthusiasm, lifted his spirits. He rushes around the vehicle to open the door for her. Hearing her say, 'Thanks', he nods his head. Holding her hand in his, they walk up to the double doors and make their way to counter. The hostess said they are in luck because usually Mondays are a slow. They book an hour, which comes with a 15 minute training session. Luckily for us, Bill will explain axe throwing safety and tips. He walks with us and shows us our lane, which is number 5. The walls are partitioned around the target and approximately 5 feet off the ground. Most are covered with graffiti. Above that, is chain linked fencing that covers the top portion and nailed into the partitions. The floor close to the target is a rubber mat, however, the whole lane is in green carpeting or Astroturf. Each lane is open with a black line on where you need to stand. Bill shows us the over head throw, and a one handed throw. He also says you don't need to use strength to throw because it is all about technique. Throwing his axe with great skill and we're all wowed. He hands Tessa an axe, since it's ladies first and being considerate.

Tessa holds the axe at the bottom, feeling its weight. Looking at both men, she flings it and hits the bullseye and sees both of their expressions.

Bill turns to her and asks, "Have you done this before, and when?"

Tessa smiles and says, "Yes, when I was 6." Watching his jaw drop made her day. He immediately gets his composure back, gives her a grin and says, 'Impressive.' Which she returns. Seeing Alpha's face is priceless. Reaching out to him, she says, "Say something, Alpha. You're embarrassing us in front of Bill."

Sam turns to her and says, "Do you know how to throw a knife as well?" Seeing her nod, he feels shocked, then sad. He thought taking her out to this place would be fun, but if she already knows how to do these things, what's the point?

Seeing the couple in front of them, Bill leans into Sam and says, "Don't feel rejected. If she learned this at 6, then she's an expert. She can teach you a lot better than me. My fifteen minutes are up. Have fun, you two." Giving them both a smile, he returns to the front counter.

Looking over at his omega, Sam thought this would be fun to do something out of comfort zone, but clearly she's an expert. Shrugging his shoulders, he says, "We have an hour to throw the axe around. Guess I fumbled with this one; guess I have to up my game."

Tessa feels his displeasure and sees it. She steps forward and says, "Don't beat yourself, Alpha. You couldn't have known. Besides, I didn't know people do this sort of thing for fun. I miss these sorts of activities. And Bill is right, I can teach you on proper techniques since I am an expert. But I don't consider myself as one. Just more luck than anything."

Sam looks over at her and asks, "Is there anything you can't do, Tess?"

Smiling, Tessa nods her head and says, "Of course. Not an expert on everything. Willing to learn new skills. As you can see, I learned to go down on you in one day. Soon, I might learn to take it up the ass. But both of you are opening my horizons. Look, you paid for an hour. Let's use it so I can teach my Alpha how to throw and have some fun. Please." Turning it around so he has to decide to turn his frown upside down.

Nodding his head, Sam says, "You're right. I paid for the hour. Sure, teach me, Master. Your padawan awaits." With a slight grin on his face.

She bumps into him and says, "Stop. I am not your Master. But great pull, though." Tessa hands over an axe to him, and says, "Throw it and see if you have luck. Remember, it's not about power but technique." She watches him hold it with one hand and do what she did. However, it doesn't stick in because the rotation was off and it hit on the upside of the axe. Handing another one, she says, "I want you to visualize the axe rotating towards the target. When you see it, throw, and watch." To her delight, Sam hits the target. With a grin, she continues, "See? It's all about visualization. If you see it here, you can do anything."

Sam shakes his head but has a big smile on his face. He says, "I'm constantly learning from you. Whether it's axe throwing, or wolf related. I am always glad to have you on my side, Tessa. Without you, I would make a lot of mistakes."

Tessa leans into him and rubs his back. She says, "You're beating yourself up again. We all learn by doing. We fail but we keep trying and eventually you get it. Alpha, you're the Dire. You're right, it doesn't come with a handbook, because all alphas are different and rule their own way. I've been with you for over a month and your way different from Jeffrey. You treat all of us with respect and compassion. Hence why everyone loves you." Saying that word, she feels an ache in her chest and just opened herself up to him.

Sam's shocked she said that to him. With a grin on his face, he asks, "Question is, do you love me, Tessa?"

"Ahhhh, Alpha?" She closes her mouth as a group of three guys passes them to lane 6. They all stare at her expression of shyness. Once they pass, she continues, "Ahhh."

Feeling her discomfort, Sam reaches out to her and says, "Sorry, I didn't know we were having company. I shouldn't have asked, but you opened it so I could. Let's continue throwing and try to have some fun."

Tessa reaches out and touches his hand. She looks into his blue eyes and says, "It's too early. I'm figuring things out. I like you, but I'm..." She says in a lower tone, but hears snickering from the three guys next to them. She turns her head slightly and rolls her eyes.

Sam comes to her aid and says, "You don't have to explain yourself. I know when you're ready, you will share. Let's continue and enjoy our date-night together. Shall we?" Seeing her eyes light up makes him feel positive and happy at the same time. As time moves forward, his skill gets better, and he's able to compete with his omega. However, his date is getting anxious and frustrated. Reaching out to her, he says, "You need to let it go. Guys will be guys. They see something they like and tease it to death. You shouldn't let their comments affect you."

Tessa retrieves her axe and walks back to the starting point. Looking over at him, she says, "You're not like that at all, Alpha. It's probably one of the things I like about you. You don't have an ego about yourself. I shouldn't let them affect my night with you, but hearing their snickers and comments affects me. You have to realize, Alpha, I've been ridiculed most of my life because I'm different. I am Native American, and people think I have a privileged life living on a reservation. Well, it's not; life is hard for us, cause we're constantly looked down upon. Most people think were lazy, insignificant trash, and most of us don't survive past 25 cause we have no future. I didn't want the bite, cause it killed my big sister. But over time, it changed me, gave me a fighting chance. It led me to you, Alpha."

Feeling for his omega, Sam replies and says, "Tess, our time is up here. Let's grab our axes and get out of here." Seeing the relief on her face says it all. They head out to reception and call it a night.

Right before they step out, one of the three guys follows and asks, "Hey, before you leave, can I get your number? Your name is Tess, right? What a cute name, and like to get to know you better."

Tessa slightly turns her head back and says, "Thanks, but I am out with my boyfriend, and besides, I don't have a number to give."

The stranger looks from her to the big guy next to her. He says, "This guy is your boyfriend? Thought he was your brother; it didn't seem that you like each other. I'm being nice here, so give me something." As he reaches out to grab hold of her right wrist with his right hand to stop her.

Sam sees his hand on his omega and lets out a low growl. He reaches out to her and says, "Do you want me to step in?"

Tess hears the growl and says, "No! If you intervene, they won't let us come back. Remember, I am insignificant and he's causing a scene. Let me take care of this."

Looking at the hand on her arm, Tess turns around and says, "Let go of me. You're hurting me." In a louder voice, to raise suspicion and concern.

The stranger is reluctant to let go and insists on giving him something. He says, "Not unless you give me something. I asked nicely, and you rudely said 'No'. You should be nicer to people who are higher than yourself."

In one quick motion, Tess rolls her wrist and wraps around his. In an instant, the stranger is on the floor eating the rug with his right arm behind him and his fingers pointing backward. With a foot placed on his right shoulder, he can't move. Her swift action has caused an uproar from the establishment and his friends come to his aid. One look from her stops them in their tracks. She says, "You saw him. Grabbed me from behind. I said I wasn't interested, and he assaulted me. I want to press charges."

The stranger whimpers in pain and frustration. He says, "Pppplease. I didn't mean for things to escalate. I rrreally wanted your number. Ow... That really hurts."

Tess stands over him and says, "I bet it does. When a woman says, 'No', she means it. So the next time you hear it, you will remember this day. Right! Rrrright?" As she presses his hand downward causing him more pain. She looks at his friends and sees the worried look on their faces. Turning her attention back to her assailant, she says, "I'm waiting for an answer."

The stranger has tears running down his face and snot coming out of his nose cause he's crying. He pleads, "Pleeeassse, let me go. I'm sorry. I will remember. Ppppromise."

Tess lets go of his arm, but stoops low. She whispers into his ear and says, "Just to let you know, my people were here long before you showed up. You should show me respect. You got off lucky tonight. This little woman spared your insignificant life. Hope this will be a lesson for ya." Stepping back, she looks at the surrounding people. She sees the reception reaching for the phone, probably calling the police or an ambulance.

Bill's close by with a grim expression and says, "We saw the whole thing. He was out of line. Please don't press charges. We'll bar him and his friends from practicing/playing here ever again."

Stepping back, Tess gives Bill a nod and says, "Thanks. Guess I will leave you to it. I will trust your judgement. Thanks for everything, and it was nice meeting with you, Bill. Until next time." She looks over at Alpha and sees his hand is out stretched for her to grab it. Grabbing it, she's pulled out the door. Wrapping herself around his arm, she feels pleased with her actions. She knows if Alpha stepped in, things would've gotten out of hand. His friends would've stepped in, and it would be three against one. Best to handle it herself.

Sam looks over at her and says, "You're always surprising me, Tessa. You handled yourself well. I am lucky to have you by my side. Things would've gotten messy if I stepped in. Not too shabby. Are you hungry?"

"Starving." She says to him. Looking up at him, she asks, "Where are we going to next?"

Smiling down at her, he says, "Guess I better tell you. I don't want to eat gravel." As he chuckles,

Giving him a brief stare of disappointment, she says, "Alpha, I would never do that to you."

Sam continues to chuckle but eases up to say, "Going to take you to BJ's, it's a sports bar & grill. You'll like it. Hopefully, we won't run into any more assholes tonight."

* * * * *

After her Master left, Sasha needed a release. Part of her wanted to finger herself, but that will just leave her hungrier for his cock or being filled. So instead, she went and took a shower to wash away her extreme wetness and feel a little normal. While she was there, her sisters returned home with a special surprise. She hears her name being called, and so she turned off the water. Stepping out from the walk-in shower, she says, "Up here!" It doesn't take her long to hear two sets of feet climbing the stairs. Wrapping the towel around her, she walks into the master bedroom to meet her two sisters, baby-girl and Vivian. Smiling at them, she asks, "Did you two have fun?" Seeing their smiles and bags of goodies. She continues, "So? What did you get?"

Heather moves to the bed and starts pulling out items; however, Vivian's shy to share what she got. Looking over at her sister, Heather says, "Viv, come-on. Share what we got at Romantix. Why are you being so shy? You know we're all bisexual and naughty sluts for our man. Why can't we be naughty sluts for our sisters, too? Hmm."

Upon hearing that, Vivian moves to the bed and empties her bag in one go. Putting all the outfits aside, there's a bag left in the middle. She hears, 'Viv, what's in the bag there?' from her Mistress. Coming to her senses, she says, "This is from Tanya. She said your order came in. Here you go?' Seeing Mistress' eyes light up makes her curious on what she ordered. Watching her pull it out, she asks, "What did you order?"

Smiling, Sasha says, "Something that I should've ordered long ago. I ordered a strap-on so I too can fuck or be fucked other than by Master. I got something that was close to Master's girth and size before becoming a werewolf. So I hope one of you would like to fuck me with it. Any volunteers?" As she looks at the two before her eyes sees the time. She raises a hand and asks, "Sorry. Just got home 30 minutes ago. Are two hungry? Master and Tessa are out on their date, so it's just the three of us."

Heather looks at her mother and says, "That's why we're late. We stopped and got something to eat on the way. More so for Vivian here than me." Instantly feeling her shoulder getting smacked. Which causes her to wince in pain. Looking over to her right, she says, "What the hell, sis!"

Viv steps in and says, "Sorry. Forget I'm a werewolf sometimes, and don't know my own strength. Just tapped you, cause you made it sound like I'm starving. Which I am not."

Both girls hear their Mistress giggling and turn towards her. Sasha waves her hand and says, "Viv. You have a high metabolism. Baby-girl meant nothing by it. I think she was just teasing you a little and surprise, surprise, you took it the wrong way. Well, I am glad that you two ate. That means I don't have to come up with something to feed you. So, who's poking me with my new strap-on?" Her eyes are on her sisters.

* * * * *

The trip to BJ's Restaurant and Brewhouse was rather easy. All they had to do was head South on Azusa Ave. and pickup the I10 and head East. They got off at S. Barranca Ave. and head North to Eastland Center. This place or the restaurant itself is fairly new. Great atmosphere and excellent service. They get a booth for the two of them and were handed menus. Tessa doesn't pick hers up and asks, "Alpha, you do the honors. I trust your judgement."

Sam's taken aback by his omega's response. He asks, "What did you have for lunch?"

Looking around the place, Tessa says, "Had hotdogs, and ribs. Poor Sasha, she needs to come up with better excuses for why she doesn't eat. Had to save her from reticule from our waitress. Oh well, it can't be helped."

Shrugging his shoulders, he looks at the menu and some things jump out at him that are really good. When the waitress comes back, he orders, "We like to start off with appetizers, one order of Sliders with fries, Mozzarella sticks, & Loaded Nachos. For our main, we'll take the Gourmet Five Meat Large, a pizza with the toppings of meatballs, pepperoni, ham, Applewood bacon, and sausage." Seeing her write that all down, she asks, 'Drinks?' Nodding, he says, "Water's good for now, and I will take a glass of whatever ale is on tap. Thanks." He watches her take the menus and heads to the kitchen to place the order.

Tessa looks over at him and says, "Why did you order yourself a beer? You know you can't get drunk, right?"

Sam smiles over at her and says, "Unfortunately, I do. I guess old habits die hard. Just an ale person and I like the taste. Have you ever tried?" Seeing her shake her head, he shrugs his shoulders and says, "I will let you have a sip or two. It's no biggy. So what's new with you? Your thoughts on anything and everything? I don't want to have secrets between us."

Taking a sip of her water, Tessa shares her thoughts about her sisters, where they're going & heading, and last their lover, Sasha. She even comes out and says, "I really like you, Alpha. Big-sister really wants me to get closer to you, and yet I have my reasons not to. We're close enough that I trust you and you're the only man I ever need. Just hope to fulfil my duties to you and your pack by getting pregnant. Thanks to you, I fell in love with Sasha. My feelings for you haven't changed. I know you insist I call you by your real name, and yet I just can't. Since joining, I've seen some crazy things, like Sasha becoming a Daywalker. I just hope that more of my sisters come into their power before I believe. Maybe then things will change, but I don't regret running 900+ miles to meet you." She suddenly stops when the first course of appetizers along with his glass of beer, arrive. Saying her thanks, she digs into their meal. Looking at the small little burgers, she thinks it's the craziest thing ever. Small little burgers...

Sam grabs a mozzarella stick and asks, "So you're saying you didn't want this date?"

Grabbing a napkin, Tessa wipes her lips after eating half of a slider. She looks over at him and says, "I didn't say that. Overall, I'm shocked that you want to go out with me. Just happy with our little arrangement we have going. I'm yours and share the 'Free Love' with my sisters. But most of that love is with Sasha. To make matters easier for you, I didn't lie at the axe throwing place. I consider you my boyfriend, but in wolf terms, we're mates."

Nodding his head, he tackles the Loaded nachos. Seeing her eat and look at him, he smiles over at her. Reaching out to her with his mind, he says, "Our lover and myself came up with the idea of me going out and having dates with my harem to increase our bonds. It also gives my ladies more time with me than just having sex. You're my third date; yes, I took out our lover first, then baby-girl, and now you. I still consider you my second-in-command in werewolf terms and I am glad that you have a relationship with Sasha. She's thrilled about having a relationship with you, but deep down she wants to share you with baby-girl. We're all worried about her since her time with us grows short."

Tessa looks over at him and nods her head. She says, "I am okay in sharing my love with her with my sister, Heather. Knowing that she's the reason our lover is bisexual. Also, I thank you for the opportunity to experience 'Free Love'. Without both of your involvement, I wouldn't have experienced the many multifaceted views of sex, like the threesome and foursomes. Definitely looking forward to giving you my anal cherry." As she says it with her mind, she winces as her face flushes with warmth.

Sam smiles and says, "Looking forward to it as well, Wildrose. When you're ready, of course. No pressure. I know our lover will get you ready, and wants to be there when you give me your special gift. Most everyone in the harem love it. Don't feel obligated that you have to do this for me. I like you as you are, Tessa Chylde. And happy that you joined Team Dire. I couldn't have done this without you. Have you had any thoughts about your friend, Anissa?"

Shaking her head, Tessa says, "I just hope she could get in and get her brother out without raising suspicions. It's dangerous to go back, and hope to see her again. On a distinct note, thanks for your thoughts and concerns about me, Alpha. It means a lot."

* * * * *

Moans escape Sasha's mouth as she feels the strap on penetrate her cunt. It feels so similar to Master's cock before his transformation, but lacks the warmth and flesh to be real. Looking over her shoulder, she says, "Harder. Fuck me, harder."

Internally, Heather's shaking her head. When she first insert it, her mother came hard, but fucking her is taking a lot out of her. Hearing her mother's demands, she's shaking her head. She wonders how does daddy have the stamina to keep us happy. 'I'm fucking her and yet, she wants more', she thinks to herself. Grabbing hold of her mother's hips, she moves the cock in and out as much as she can. She tries to move it every which way to rub the sensitive areas but mother just wants to be fucked hard. Hearing her moans, excites her to keep pushing forward. As the moans reach a crescendo, she knows Sasha's close to cumming. When she does, she pulls out and says, "I don't know how daddy does it, but that's tiring as fuck. Hope you're happy with just the two, mommy."

Rolling to her side, Sasha turns around and starts sucking on the strap-on. She licks her juices and does a thorough job of cleaning it up for next time. Looking up at her soon to be daughter-in-law, she says, "Sorry for being a bitch, baby, but you did good in fucking mommy. It's not the real thing, but definitely miss his cock like this. When he was 8 inches thick, he would pound me and I accepted it all. God, it was glorious. We experimented in different positions and got close to rubbing against my cervix. But then the bite it grew to 10 inches. Now he's hitting my cervix and beyond. Ugh, good times until his transformation into The Dire. Now, I can't accept all of him in my tiny cunt, just my ass and mouth pussy can take him. First world slut problems, I guess." As she chuckles to herself.

Both Vivian and Heather just look at their Mistress and wonder. She's definitely a slut to their master. Vivian reaches over and pats her hand. She says, "Don't fret sis. We all have our issues. Some of us can take all of him and some are still having issues. I doubt Master cares, really. Bet he's happy that we're there to accept and want him. Each woman is unique in their own way, however we all love him the same. You're his first slut and he treasures you, Mistress. You're fucked every single day, while some of us are fucked when were available. So don't be down on yourself, and just praise the man that is so attentive to our needs."

Sasha looks over at her sister, and says, "Well said, sister. What you said is true. Guess being a vamp differs from being a werewolf. I am always chasing the next release. Can't help it. I am truly addicted to him." Sliding underneath the covers, she looks at her sisters and says, "Cuddles?" Smiling as Vivian slowly takes off her clothes before sliding in next to her sister. Turning to baby-girl, she grabs the strap-on and pulls it out of the holster before loosening the straps to slide off the harness. Once freed, she pulls back the covers to cuddle up to her mother. Feeling their heads on her chest, the heat from both of them makes her feel normal. Looking at both of them, she says, "Thanks, my sisters. I feel so mellow right now. Enjoy my softness while I enjoy your warmth. Let's relax until someone bothers us."

* * * * *

When the Gourmet 5 meat large pizza arrives, Tessa feels overwhelmed at the moment. Not saying anything while the waitress is there. She's all smiles until she leaves. Looking over at Alpha, she says, "Don't think I have enough room to eat this pizza. How about you?"

Sam feels the same way, but says, "Just eat what you can. Didn't expect us to finish it, anyway. With the sliders, mozzarella sticks and loaded nachos. I am in the same boat. If we have leftovers, we can take it home. I bet you sister, Tanya, would love to sink her teeth into this pizza."

Smiling, Tessa nods her head and says, "I bet so, too. Let's have a slice or two and see what we can manage."

Sam looks over and says, "Try to save some room for dessert."

Tessa looks over at him with excitement in her eyes, and says, "Don't worry, Alpha. Definitely getting dessert before I reach home." As she licks her lips before taking a bite of her Gourmet pizza. Her eyes roll upward from the varied taste of 5 different kinds of meat. Thinking to herself, 'Tanya would definitely love this pizza. She would be in Meat Heaven. Definitely have to save her some.'

Sam's eyebrows drop into a serious stare at his omega. She definitely gave him a look when dessert came up. He wonders if she was thinking of actual dessert or something naughty. Shrugging his shoulders, he reaches over and grabs a slice of pizza. Taking his first bite, and his eyes roll backwards. Fuck, the taste of 5 different meats hit him all at once. Shaking his head, he thinks to himself, 'Tanya will definitely love this pizza. Umami, all the flavors hitting at the same time. So good.' Reaching for his glass of ale, he offers Tessa a sip, but she waves it away. Shrugging his shoulders, he takes a sip before taking another bite of this delicious pizza.

Eating half of the pizza, Sam leans back and feels stuffed. Looking over at his date, he asks, "Can you eat more?" Seeing the shake of the head, 'No', he drops his shoulders. Smiling, he asks, "Do you want dessert?"

Tessa shakes her head again, and says, "Maybe later, but right now I am stuffed. Feeling sleepy, but would love to run this meal off."

Looking over at his omega, he says, "I know what you mean. Well, we can sit here for a few and let the food digest a bit. For right now, I will ask for a box to take what we have left. When you're ready to go, I will pay the tab and we can head home. Hope you had some fun with me today?"

Tessa smiles and says, "I had fun, Alpha. Love to share my knowledge and helping my Alpha in learning new techniques. Thanks for dinner. It was... so good, Alpha. We should eat here again, but next time, bring the harem." Giving him a bright smile.

Shaking his head, Sam does the math in his head and it should be close to $100 for everything, just for the two of them. Having the whole harem would cost several hundred dollars. Granted, most of the harem consists of vampires, but still with 2 werewolves, and baby-girl could be another $100+ easily. Shrugging his shoulders, he says, "Perhaps some time when we finish a supernatural job, or when we finish the Firm's contract. Let's see. Any ideas on how to expand the pack?"

Tessa shrugs her shoulders and says, "Your pack grows each day, Alpha. Granted, most of your pack consists of vampires, however, you have two betas, and whatever baby-girl becomes. You should add more to your pack, but only keep the women who want more. Women are stronger, but you should look into adding some male betas to your pack. But that's up to you. It's great that you're being selective and asking before just biting random."

Sitting back in her chair, Tessa asks, "Have you ever met, big-sister's hairstylist, Lauren?"

Sam leans back with a grin and says, "I have actually, but briefly. When she came over, I was usually out and about or upstairs working on school work. Why did you bring her up?"

Shrugging her shoulders, she says, "Just wondering."

Shaking his head, he says, "You can't just leave it at that. Something's up. Tell me."

Letting out a deep sigh, Tessa gives him the side eye, but says, "Big-sister took me to meet her today. She's the one that cut my hair and styled it. Well, you know our lover, and she was trying to drop subtle hints."

"To join." Looking around to make sure no one was listening in, he continues, "The harem?" Seeing the nod, he shakes his head. Letting out a deep sigh, he knows his slut is always looking to add new pussy for him to plough. He's never thought of Lauren in that way.

Seeing the look on her Alpha's face says it all. He's never thought of her in any way. Shrugging her shoulders, she continues, "Big-sister did hint in that direction, Alpha. However, from a different angle. Lauren's a lesbian, but looking for a long-term relationship. Our lover was trying to sell you, but from a completely different angle. You see Lauren, looked at us differently. We were both glowing and looking very young. She wanted to know our secret, and Sasha said it was your cum. Lauren's shock gave way to curiosity, and she wanted to know more. Sasha planted hints or seeds and it's up to Lauren. Just thought I ask, what you thought? But please keep this on the down low. Don't want Sasha being upset with me, because I spilled. I think she's a lovely woman, but honestly, I don't know. All I know is she's alone, wants a serious relationship, and more out of life."

Sam takes it all in and says, "Let me guess, our lover told Lauren that she's bisexual." Seeing the nod, he shakes his head, and continues, "Figures. I didn't know Lauren was a lesbian, but I know she liked our lover. Why else would she come over to do a house call? Yeah, I bet the money was good, but she was over at the house at least 4 times a year. It doesn't surprise me at all. She picked Vivian and Patricia to join. Both are beautiful women in their own right. Well, thanks for sharing, but I won't dwell on it. There are other ladies-in-waiting, but haven't made up their minds."

"Like who?" Tessa asks.

Sam says, "Let's see. Cheryl, Vivian's Assistant Manager, is interested but her hang-up is sharing. She wants me all to herself. Rochell, the Kitsune Witch. I don't know if it's wolf intuition, but I know she's interested in joining but focused more on collecting her mother's heirlooms and becoming powerful. Who knows if she'll be able to control all 4, but she likes what she sees. And lastly is Chrissy at Home Depot. Granted, our meeting was brief, but I bet she would love to delve deeper given the chance. That's three there that I know of, but where ever I go, women are leaving me their numbers. I wouldn't be surprised if our waitress leaves me her number. I can't help it, but your notion of 'Wolf Magnetism' might be spot on, but I can't turn every woman. As I told our sl... lover, I am happy with the women I have thus far, but she wants to continue adding more. Sooner or later, women will start getting knocked up, and I know that is what you want desperately."

Nodding her head, she says, "It is, Alpha. I want to give you pups. It's my duty to strengthen your pack by being your baby maker."

Internally, Sam rolls his eyes. He's not ready to be a father anytime soon. He enjoys fucking his women and satisfying their carnal desires. Most of his women are fixed, on the pill, and/or IUD. Only one person wants to be pregnant, and she's having problems. What could they be? No one's guess. Now Tanya's worried that her birth control won't work cause she's half wolf. Trying times, he thinks to himself. It's not like he has no control when he cums. He has no problems in finding a dumpster to cum in. Looking over at his date, he asks, "Dessert?"

Tessa gives him a slight grin but shakes her head and says, "I'm good, Alpha.. What time is it?"

Pulling out his phone, he says, "It's a little past 8pm; wonder if Sasha picked up the twin?"

Looking over at him, she says, "Aren't they close by? Perhaps we should pick them up. Better call Sasha if you want to."

Nodding his head, Sam dials the number to his slut. He hears it ring for a bit before it connects. Before he can say anything, he hears. 'Master, how's your date going?' Shaking his head, he says, "It's going well. The reason I'm calling is, did you pick up the twins?"

Sasha face palms her face and sits up suddenly. She feels her sister's eyes on her and their caresses. She lets out a deep sigh, and says, "I'm sorry, Master. It slipped my mind. I've been busy with my sisters. Don't worry, I will get dressed quick and get over there."

Sam smiles at his slut's antics. He says, "Slut, don't worry yourself. Just calling if you did it or not. Tessa reminded me and we're in the area. We just finished dinner and wanted to know before heading home. So with that said, we'll head over there and pick them up. Here, why don't you talk to your Mistress, while I pay for the check? I know you're dying to know how the date went. Here's Tessa." Passing the phone to his omega, he waves down the waitress. When she comes over, he asks for the check and box for the leftover food. Seeing her collect the empty plates, she leaves to tally the receipt, and bring boxes for them to take their food home.

Seeing his omega's eyes light up as she talks with their lover about the date. He reaches out to her and says, "Before you hang up with her. Ask her to call the twins to see if they are indeed home." Seeing the smile and the nod. He waits for the waitress to come back. It takes awhile, but she definitely comes back and helps put everything in boxes as she hands him the portable debit machine. Seeing the total, he adds a 25% gratuity, and the bill comes to $100 and change. Keeping the receipt, he hands the portable POS machine back to the waitress. Seeing her eyes light up on the gratuity, she gives him a gracious smile in return. He hears her sweet wishes and hopes he comes back. Just as he was about to slide out from the booth, he sees her wink at him before heading off to take care of other patrons. Shaking his head, he pulls out his receipt and, looking on the back, he sees her name, plus her number. Shaking his head, he thinks to himself, 'Fucking Wolf Magnetism'. Bet if he wasn't with Tessa, they wouldn't say 'No' for a quickie or blowjob. Fuck'. Seeing the waitress stare at him, he smiles and sees her smiling back. Watching her show the sign for a phone to her ear, he nods his head to show he'll call. She definitely had a pleasant voice, dark hair and easy on the eyes. But his focus is on the woman in front of him, Tessa, his omega. Seeing her eyes light up as she converses with their lover, warms him, Exiting the booth, he helps his date out, and heads for the door. With her in tow, he heads to the car.

Sam unlocks the vehicle and opens the door for Tessa before heading to the driver's side. He's about to push the ignition, but his date swats away his hand. Seeing her hold up a finger, he waits.

Tessa smiles over at Alpha, but says, "Baby, before I go. Call the twins to see if they are indeed home. If they are, just text us back. We're heading over there now." She hears, 'Will do, Mistress. Love you. Did you have your dessert?' Smiling but eyes turn to Alpha, she says, "Not yet. Thanks for the chat, baby. Got's to go. Alpha's getting impatient. Love you. Bye." Before the call ended, she hears, 'You go, girl.' And that alone makes her laugh. She knows her too well and wonders if Alpha heard the conversation. From the look of things, he wasn't paying much attention cause his eyes were looking rather hungry for something other than food. Returning the look, she reaches out to caress his cheek. Bringing him closer, she leans forward, eyes stare at him before dropping to his lips. Attentively, she kisses him, but their lips barely touch each other. Testing the waters before the spark grows into a flame. Pushing forward, she plunges her tongue into his mouth before the kiss depends. She feels his right-hand brush against her left breast before wrapping around her back to pull her towards him. She wants nothing more that to sit on his lap and delve deeper.

Feeling his lips kiss, delving deeper, tasting every inch of her mouth, face, earlobe, and down the side of her neck. Tessa's trying desperately to control her primal hunger. However, a different hunger comes to mind. Dropping towards his lap, she desperately caresses his harden cock through the material of his pants. Reaching up to pull down his pants and boxers to free his massive cock. With his help, she's able to free the constrictions and caress his manliness. Her inner hunger escapes, as her eyes light up when she sees the clear fluid escape his shaft. Leaning over to brush her tongue against his crown and tasting his sweet nectar. It pushes her into slut mode and wants nothing more than to suck his cock for the creamy dessert that she hopes to swallow all up. When she attentively licks his crown, he hears his moan, but when she dives to take all of him. He lets out, 'Oh, FUCK!' Which pleases her knowing that her actions are pleasing him too.

Chapter 19.6

Sam and Tessa are cruising down I10, heading West to Baldwin Avenue. Upon reaching there, the exit is closed and has to take the next exit, which is Temple. Heading North, they take the first right at the light on Loftus Drive and turn left onto Baldwin. The drive takes about 20 minutes; the conversation has been minimum. Sam's still reeling from the intimate blowjob from his omega. However, his comment about her tongue shocked his omega. Replaying it in his head, he said, "Your tongue gets me every time. Your textured tongue rubs me the right way. Fuck. My cock's still vibrating. Did you like your dessert?" To which she replied, 'Can't help or fathom why my tongue's textured. It just makes me more special. As for dessert, yes, it did, Alpha. Definitely yummy.' Looking over at her, she's staring straight ahead and not paying him any need. He's thinking to himself, 'She's definitely special. Can't believe she's mine. Definitely shocked, she went down on me. His other two dates rode him to fruition. Maybe there's another reason.'

Tessa feels his eyes on her and says, "What is it, Alpha? Something is on your mind."

Shrugging a shoulder, he says, "Just shocked you went down on me. Your other sisters rode me hard after their dates. No complaints, but just wondering."

Looking over at him, she says, "You missed my tiny pussy that much? Hmm. Well, I thought about it. The only problem is the mess afterwards. Now if Sasha was here, she would love to lick out your cum out of my pussy, but she isn't here. They don't make pussy plugs, Alpha. So it's best to take in the mouth than my tiny pussy. Not saying that I didn't want it, I was just thinking about the mess afterwards. Plus, I am different from them, cause I am no slut."

"Touché." Sam says to her. Tilting his head to the side, he says, "You're definitely right. Didn't think that at all. Well, we're getting close. Perhaps you should call Danny and let him know we're close by to pick them up."

Grabbing his phone, Tessa search through his contacts and pulls up Danny (Slave) credentials, and hits the number. It rings, and he comes to the phone. He says, 'Master?' Tessa replies, "No, this is your sister, Tessa. Alpha wanted me to call you to let you know we are close by. Should be there in..." Looking at him, she reads, '5 minutes' and relays the message to Danny.

Danny replies, "We'll be ready. Meet you in the parking garage. Look forward to seeing both of you. See you later." He hangs up the phone and calls out for his sister to get the suitcase ready. As for Danny, he closes his laptop and securing it in his backpack, along with his charging cord and mouse. Getting out from the seat, he pushes it back into place and heads to his room to grab some clothes. In mere seconds, they're at the front door and ready to depart. Looking over at his sister, he asks, "Got everything?" Seeing the nod, he holds the door for her to step out and locks up right after he leaves. Heading to the stairwell, they're both excited to see Master again, and try to walk like 'Norms' down the stairs, but their excitement gets the better of them. They're downstairs and waiting patiently for his arrival. Within 4 minutes, they see Master and sister, pull into their apartment's parking space. Looking around to make sure no one is around before heading towards their vehicle. To his surprise, he sees Master exiting the vehicle to open the trunk. He watches his sister drop her suitcase, runs towards him and jumps into his arms. Part of him wanted the same thing, but held himself back. Grabbing her sister's carry-on, he pulls it towards Master's vehicle.

Mina sees her Master and drops everything. Literally everything to jump into his arms. It's been a very stressful 5 days, and she missed him dearly. Her holes are hungry to be filled with his cock. She can't help herself and jumps into his arms. Feeling his powerful arms around her makes her feel wanted and at home. Reaching up to caress his face, she says, "Missed you, daddy." She sees his smile and hears his response. 'Missed you too, my Asian Princess.' Feeling his hands gripping her tiny ass makes her damp pussy much wetter. She wishes he was alone and that he could just drive his cock deep into her two bottom holes. With an internal deep sigh, it can't be helped. Dropping her legs back to the floor, she says, "Danny missed you, too."

Looking beyond his Asian Princess, Sam says, "He does, does he." Seeing him pull Mina's carry-on and carrying his own backpack. He can't see Danny's eyes, but has an inkling that his slave misses him more than what's being shown. Walking past Mina, he grabs the carry-on and places it in the trunk. Looking over at Danny, he asks, "Did you want your backpack in the trunk as well or do you want it with you?" He hears, 'With me.' Nodding his head, he motions the twins to enter the backseat. He watches Mina walk around and enter the backseat behind Master. Sam turns around to head back to the driver's side door, but stopped to feel Danny's arms around him. He hears, 'Missed you, Master.' Sam smiles and pats his hands. Turning around, he looks down and kisses his slave's forehead and says, "I missed you too, slave. Look forward to spending the next couple of days with you and your sister. Come, let's go home." As he pats Danny's butt.

It takes Danny a moment to control himself. Feeling his Master's hand pat his ass, he feels instant warmth growing within his belly and between that dormant part of him he doesn't like. Nodding his head, he says, "Yes, Master." Opening the back door behind Tessa, he enters and closes the door. Once situated, he says, "Hey sister. How are you? How's your date with Master?"

Tessa turns around as Alpha enters the vehicle. She says, "Hello you two. The date was good. Alpha learned how to throw an axe and we shared a lot with each other." To her shock, she hears Mina make sexy sounds in the back, which makes her eyes roll upward. She then hears, 'Did you receive some creamy filling after your dinner date?' She turns around and says, "Mina!"

Sam chuckles and says, "Relax, Tessa. You forget, Mina's a slut, just like our lover. Besides, she's probably craving it since it's been 5 long days. Whether you share is your decision, but I wouldn't be embarrassed. Every woman in the harem craves it."

Tessa shrugs his shoulders and says, "Mina, I did. Just before we left to come pick you two up. Dessert was filling. Bet you're excited to be off. So any plans?"

Mina looks over at her brother and back at her. She says, "Just spend time with family and, of course, with our Master. Yes, it's been a long and exhausting 5 days. We've learned a lot about the inner workings of The Firm. Heard some gossip, but I think Danny found more than what I've pulled together. Not looking forward to going back on Wednesday, that's for sure."

Sam turns on the vehicle and puts it into reverse. Heading out, he turns right onto Baldwin Avenue and heads to I210 Westbound. Looking in the rear-view mirror, he asks, "How about you, Danny? How was your first 5 days there?"

Danny's all quiet, cause he's still reeling from the feelings earlier with the pat on his ass. Taking a moment from his feelings, he says, "Busy. Being in IT, you're constantly running around fixing something or diagnostic on programs. As for the worm, I haven't checked its progress. You should've gotten something from it by now."

Sam nods his head and says, "Received an email. It looked sketchy, and didn't open it. Thought I wait and let you check it."

Danny nods his head and says, "It was probably from me. Let me guess, you've read it but my hacker alias threw you. No worries, Master. We can go over it later. Any fresh news since we left 5 days ago?"

Sam looks over at Tessa and they both smile. He then says, "A lot. Let's see, your master added two more vampire sluts to his harem/pack. One of them is a lawyer and the other works at The Firm where you two work. She knows you exist, but doesn't know your identities. In case you're wondering, she's my father's secretary. Hmm, that's it for sluts. Mistress and myself bond strengthened recently, and Mistress formed a bond with Tessa. So they are now connected. We've learned more about bonds and how they're formed. Everyone's looking forward to seeing both of you."

Both Mina and Danny look at each other with an expression on their faces. Mina turns and looks at her Master in the rear-view mirror. She asks, "How's our sister, Heather, doing?"

Sam turns to Tessa and they both feel for her. Looking back, he says, "She's being brave. We all know her time as a 'Norm' is coming to an end. We have seen nothing new, but she feels her fate is close at hand. " With that said, all is quiet as they drive on the interstate.

On the drive home, everyone has thoughts about what their sister means to them. For the Parks, she lent them her home and offered her friendship along with being a wonderful sister to them. As for Tessa, it was more than friendship. She found another sister, someone she can confine in and shared an intimate connection. But for Sam, he found a friend, lover, and fiancé. They built a relationship that holds no bounds, a dynamic that, to this day, he wants more than anything. To him, she will always be his baby-girl. She's smart and yet doesn't hold it against him. A person who likes to tease his intellect and his cock, using her delectable assets. She's amazing in everything she does, and he can't wait to physically mark her as his. All four of them have their thoughts of a remarkable young woman who's tempting fate on her terms. They all come to their senses when they pull into the garage.

Turning off the ignition, Sam turns to everyone and says, "We're home. Bet your Mistress and sisters are waiting to say 'Hello' to all of you. Go on ahead, and I will bring in your gear." Turning to Tessa, he says, "Thanks for a wonderful evening. Hope we can do something that you haven't done already."Giving her a slight stare with his blue eyes.

Staring back, Tessa smiles and says, "My archery skills are rusty, but whatever you decide, Alpha, I look forward to our next date. Perhaps next time, we can try some other dessert that both of us can enjoy." Giving him a nod and a smile, she exits the vehicle. Both Parks just stare at the two of them, and remember to exit the vehicle. All three give him a look before climbing the stairs to exit the garage. Opening the trunk, he pulls out Mina's suitcase and then closes the trunk, then the garage door before entering the house. As he walks in, all three of his sluts are welcoming everyone home. Slut is finishing hugging Danny, but has that look in her eye that she wants the info on how the date went via her mate, Tessa. Rolling his eyes, he kisses his beta-slut and baby-girl first before placing his forehead to his slut. Knowing his slut, she's already delved into his mind and viewed the entire date already. Shaking his head, he can't hide anything from her.

Sasha's glad that her lovers are finally home, and that they brought her two vampire children with them. Looking over at her children, she asks, "Have you two fed?"

Mina looks at her brother, and he gives her the nod. She speaks up and says, "We fed right before Master picked us up. Thanks for everything again, Mistress."

Sasha looks at both of them and feels her connection to them. She says, "Remember your oaths; mistakes will happen, cause you're young, hence why I ask. If you ever feel the need to eat, I have plenty of bags downstairs. If you're having problems or concerns, I am here for you, my children. Welcome home."

To the Parks, they're astonished that everyone around them says, "Welcome home" to them. All their lives, they had each other and now they actually are part of a family with their Mistress and Master. They feel elated, as if their hearts are beating harder, but they're not, sadly. Mina tries to hold back, but the tears fall from her eyes. Instantly she feels arms around her being pulled into a hug. Surprisingly, it's her sister, Heather, the original baby-girl. The tears dry up, as she feels connected to her. Shockingly, she feels the blood moving through her sister's veins and the monster within unleashes. Mina's fangs drop, and all she wants to do is bite and drink from her. In a split second, she makes a choice and pushes her sister away. Standing in the middle of everyone she cares about, she almost attacked one of her own. Feeling like the monster that she is, she can't help but bare her fangs. She wishes she could retract them, but the hunger is too deep. Feeling the worst, she looks at everyone and sees their contempt. With that baring down on her, she races upstairs to the guest room and slams the door.

Danny looks from Master to Mistress and apologizes for his sister's behavior. He's about to head upstairs to cajole his sister, but stopped when Mistress lays a hand on his shoulder. She says, 'Danny, let her be. It's not her fault, and it's not your job to cajole her. It's up to either me or Master. She just had a lax in judgement and every young vampire has them. All she did was let her guard down for a mere second and nature took its course. Heather has been around many vampires and knows that these things happen. But your sister doesn't know, or understand, is she fought that urge? It's commendable, and very hard to do. Give her some time. Either Master or myself will have a chat with her. Master?' Danny nods his head, but looks at his sister. Nodding his head, he says, "Sorry, Sister Heather."

Heather shakes her head and says, "Its sister or Heather, but not together. What your Mistress said is true. I've been and worked around many vampires. Everyone has their weakest moments, but controlling that urge makes you 'Human'. We all have them, including me. Granted, mine isn't for blood." As she looks at her daddy, seeing his smile warms her body up and can feel the moisture brewing between her thighs.

Sam looks at his slut and says with his mind, "I will go." Turning to his two other sluts, he says, "We brought home some leftover pizza from BJ's. If you're hungry, help yourself, but please save some for Tanya. She'll love the 5 meat combo." Watching Tessa head to the kitchen with the leftovers with beta-slut and baby-girl in tow. Slut stays behind to offer her thoughts and love through the bond. Turning to her, he grabs half of her heart-shaped ass with his hand and says, "I got this, slut. Chat with both of you later." Heading upstairs, he knocks on the door and lets himself in.

As he enters, he asks, "Can I turn on the light, baby-girl?"

Mina is sitting on the floor with her knees close to her chest. She says, "It's your house, Master."

Turning on the light, he sees his Asian baby-girl on the floor far from the door. Walking towards the far wall and dropping to the floor to sit right beside her. Leaning close, he says, "You want to talk about it?"

Mina shakes her head, 'No'.

Chuckling to himself, Sam says, "Up to you, baby-girl. Since you won't talk; I hope you will listen. What happened isn't your fault. I don't know if you heard your Mistress downstairs, but you just let down your guard for just a second and this happened. No one downstairs faults you. Not even Heather. You're a young vampire, and mistakes like this are bound to happen. You fought the urge to bite, and you did the most logical thing about a young vampire fighting for her humanity. And you pushed your prey aside, and retreated. What you just did is commendable."

Mina looks over at him and says, "I don't feel it, Master. Commendable. So close to bite her; I could feel it in my gums. It would be so easy."

Nodding his head, Sam asks, "What stopped you?"

Mina's shocked by her Master's question, and says, "She's my sister. I owe her for giving me and my brother a home close to our new jobs that Mistress provided for us. She didn't have to do that for us, but she did. I owe her."

Sam smiles and says, "Can't you see it, Mina? You answered it beautifully." Seeing some confusion, he continues, "You see Heather as your sister, and not a blood bag. You controlled the monster within and should be commended. We all have urges, addictions, even. Some can't fight them, but only a few can. You're one of those few. That's what I felt and saw when I first met you. A person who isn't a monster, but a person seeking humanity. You're an elite vampire that's constantly fighting to be human or part of it. Might have slips of judgement, but it takes a powerful individual to get up and fight back. You have us to support you, and lean on, cause life is an AA meeting to get you through. So don't pity yourself, cause my Asian Princess fought back. I am proud of her." Holding his arms for her. To his amazement, she climbs onto his lap and throws her arms around him. Wrapping his arms around her, he says, "I love you, my Asian baby-girl." To which he hears, 'Love you too, Master.' Feeling her small, soft breasts pressing against his chest, he caresses her back. However, his right hand reaches up to grab hold of her hair and pulls it back to capture her lips. Feeling her lips on his, he drives his tongue into her mouth to claim what's his.

Mina loses herself in her Master's kiss and wants nothing more than to give him whatever he wants. She feels her nether lips get wetter. Combing through his locks, she drops her arms to run her chilly hands underneath his shirt to caress his warm body. Breaking off the kiss, she says, "I want you, Master. Need you in me. Re-claim your Asian baby-girl."

Nodding his head, Sam pushes her off his lap and slides off his shorts along with his boxers. Crawling onto his knees, he slowly unbuttons his shirt, but says, "Slowly take off your clothes, baby-girl. Show me what you got underneath them." Seeing the smile on her face has his cock jerking with anticipation. Watching her slowly take off her blouse, he sees her white bra that showcases her B cup breasts. He sees a hint of cleavage.

"Should I take off my bra, daddy?" Mina asks.

Sam shakes his head and says, "Just your clothes. Leave your lingerie on, so my eyes can feast on what you have hidden. Don't worry, I will take it off when I am ready. Now your pants." Seeing her eyes light up when he takes off his shirt, and her smile when she unbuckles her pants. Stepping out of them, he says, "Come here, baby-girl. Let me feel your curves and softness." When she's in his arms once again, he whispers, "Missed you, baby-girl." As he places his head on her chest to hear the steady beat of her heart. His arms circle around her as his hands caress her back and slide down to her tiny ass. She's wearing a white, t-back thong that matches her bra. Looking up at her, he says, "Ready to be re-claimed?"

Mina looks down at him, and says, "Always, daddy. Looking forward to feeling all of you in me. Re-claiming my holes. I am yours, Master. Take me."

Sam's hands leave her delectable ass to unbuckle her bra from behind. Watching it drop from her shoulders, his eyes feast on her black nipples. Opening his mouth to claim one, his talented hands slide underneath her string waistband and pull her thong down her slender legs. He feels her shudder underneath him. Dropping back to the floor, he helps her mount him by pulling her legs apart and rubbing her glistened pussy against the tip of his cock. Feeling her nails dig into his back and hearing her pleas through moans of ecstasy. Looking her in the eye, he says, "Don't worry, love, I got you."

Slowly, she feels his cock enter her tiny pussy and feels her folds expanding to accept him. Feeling his meaty cock delving deeper, she can't fathom what's happening. When she can't take anymore, she feels him go past to no return. Tilting her head back, her eyes roll back, and she moans her first release in such a long time. She hears, 'I got you.' But in reality, she has him, all of him. Sitting on his lap, 'She can't understand what happened. Last week, she could only take half and now, she's taken all of him. And by God, he feels amazing within. So thick. So full. Fuck me', she thinks to herself. Shuddering at her release, she praises him for letting her have this moment. Caressing the back of his neck, she says with a whisper, "I love you, Master. You fill me up quite good. Love you, daddy." As the shudders dissipates, she leans forward and says, "Go slow for now, and let me feel all of you." Before kissing him.

Grabbing her ass, Sam lifts her up before slowly dropping her down. He feels her shudders while his cock slides between her folds. Trying to breathe through it, but her tightness is pushing him closer to fulfillment. Concentrating on her, he goes through the motions, until he hears, 'You can go faster, daddy. Re-claim your tiny Asian pussy as yours.' Lowering her down to the floor, he feels her legs wrap around his back, keeping him in her. Seeing her smile, she gives him a nod to proceed. Grabbing hold of her hands, he places them above her head and ploughs into her. Looking into her brown eyes, he says, "Mine." To which his delight hears, 'Yours, daddy. Fuck your Asian doll. Fuck her hard.' With a smile, he does just that.

Mina moans into her next release before her Master increases his rhythm. Feeling his cock drive deeper into her tight sheath. She wants nothing more to wrap her arms around him and pull him close. But since her arms are bound above her, she can't do it. All she can do is arch her back and meet his thrusts. With each thrust, she can feel her tiny tits bounce on her chest. Sometimes she feels his tongue and teeth feast on her tiny nipples. Gripping him tight with her legs, she feels her next orgasm coming along.

Letting go of her hands, Sam feels her nails dig into his back and knows her next orgasm is coming soon. Her tiny pussy is dragging him deeper and not letting him go. Hearing her cute moans and cries drive him to claiming all of her. Feeling her get closer, he drops to capture her lips as her third orgasm of the night hits. Driving through it just prolongs the effects, but her tight little cunt milks his cock and he feels himself losing control. With a shallow breath, he asks, "Where do you want it, baby-girl?"

"Mouth. I want you in my mouth. Been craving your essence, daddy. Give it to me. Please. Please, daddy." As she begs him for his cream. She feels him driving his thick cock into her tiny pussy with fervor until she hears his grunts. At this moment in time, she doesn't know if he heard her or not. She doesn't care where he shoots his release. Just as long as it's in or on her, cause she is his forever cum dump. When he suddenly pulls out of her and pulls away, she immediately feels his loss. Rising off the floor, she sees him sitting on the floor holding his cock steady. Taking a chance, she dives on top of him, driving her mouth to take him. She immediately tastes herself, but doesn't dwell on it. Working his cock up and down, she slowly takes him deeper into her throat. Feeling his hands on the back of her head, she gives him control. Slowly, she feels his cock move in her throat until she hears his final grunt. Smiling internally, she waits for the first volley of cream to hit the back of her throat. When she does, her eyes roll back in her head, and her subconscious counts them. After 12 shots, she pulls back to collect the last few. Feeling her mouth full, she slowly swallows as he shoots his last volley into her mouth. Pulling back, she looks up at him and swallows. She takes four to get it all down, and after she's done, she opens her mouth to show daddy. Seeing his smile means she did good. Climbing back onto his lap and trying her best to not sit on his deflating cock, she hugs him. She says, "Thanks daddy."

Sam hugs her back and says, "What for?"

Pulling back, she tilts her head to the side and gives him a big smile. She says, "For fucking me, daddy and reclaiming two of the three holes. But most of all, your words. It means a lot coming from you. I know I am not perfect, but in your eyes, I feel like it. Love you so much." Looking at him once more before dropping her eyes to give him one more kiss.

Feeling her lips, he drops back to the floor with her on top of him. Feeling her softness and curves with his hands. He kisses her back until she slowly pulls away. Holding onto her, he says, "Love you too, baby-girl."

* * * * *

Sasha pulled Danny aside and asked him how he was coping. She knows it has to be tough being different. He takes awhile to open up, but she can clearly see and feel that he misses her Master. Patting his hand with hers, she says, "You might consider yourself his slave, but I know him. He loves you, Danny; like all of us. You're unique in your own way. You gave your Master two of your holes, but as a slave you want to give him more." Seeing his face light up, she smiles and says, "It's understandable. I was once like you not too long ago. I offered him my anal cherry and God, it was remarkable. Glad he took it than someone else. I don't know what happened to you in the past, but I bet you're reconsidering it. As I said before, take your time, Danny. Master won't ask or push for it. It is your choice and when to give it. On a distinct note, how's The Firm? Isn't it a cluster-fuck ready to happen?"

Hearing his Mistress describe The Firm, like a cluster-fuck, has him smiling. Nodding his head, he says, "They pride themselves on security, but yet I could drop my worm with no problem. As you say, Mistress, The Firm is a cluster-fuck, but I do like working there. They create a lot of problems and give you many challenges, but it's fun. I like what I am doing there. Granted, I miss being here amongst you, Master, and my sisters. But I know, I have to earn my keep and take care of my sister. I can't thank you again, Mistress, for all you done for us."

Sasha shakes her head and says, "It's really nothing. I just did my part, because Master took you in. We both care for both of you, and both have a common enemy that needs to be brought to justice. Just hope it's soon, so no other set of twins fall into his trap. Master doesn't know this but I feel his pain. He really wanted to save those triplets. If only Tiffany said something sooner. It plagues his consciousness, but that failure led us to you." Giving him a big smile with a hug. Pulling back, she asks, "So what are you planning with your time off?"

Danny's cut off guard by the question and retracts back from her. Suddenly he hears her say, 'Retreating? I expected more from you, Danny-boy. Come, you can't hide from your Mistress.' Looking up at her, he says, "Work on my computer, and help Master with all his needs." Seeing Mistress shake her head, he wonders what else does she wants. She then says, 'And?' Putting his head down, he whispers, "Offer him my body if it pleases him."

Sasha smiling as she looks at him. She says, "Danny. If it pleases him? Really? We both know that he enjoys spending time with you intimately. How do I know?" She points to her head. Still smiling, she continues, "Danny, you need to speak up about what you want. Master isn't a mind reader. Did you want him to take your ass again?" Seeing the slight smile, she says, "Tell or show him what you want. Trust me, once he knows he will fulfill your dreams. Just like your sister fulfilling hers."

"Speaking about my sister, wonder how she's doing?" Danny wonders.

Sasha smiles and says, "Give me a moment." And disappears and looks through his eyes. She sees Mina's hands above her head and hears her cries as her Master drives his cock deep into her tight little pussy. Pulling back, she has a smile on her face, and says, "Your sister is fulfilling hers. She's getting one of her holes reclaimed as I speak and really loving it."

Danny snickers, but says, "That's my sister. A true slut, but glad she's only taking one dick, and that's Master's. God, I envy her sometimes." Suddenly he feels a slap on the hand from Mistress.

"What did I say? If you want to be like her, then you have to be vocal. You can have what she's having if you speak up. We both like that you're our hacker, but you offer a lot more than your intellect and fast fingers. Don't hold back, little one. Master has a lot of virility and can fuck all of us if we want him too. So the ball is in your court. Take it." Patting his leg and giving him reassurance.

Looking over at his Mistress, he says, "Thanks for the words, Mistress. I will try better. No promises, though." As he rises off the sofa and grabs his bag to head to Master's old room.

Sasha shakes her head and hopes Danny gets out of his head and focus on what he wants and desires. Hope it happens soon. Slapping her own legs, she pushes herself up and heads to the kitchen to chat with her sisters and see what they're up to.

* * * * *

Sam's on his back, enjoying the feel of his Asian princess on top of him. He can feel her softness, and the coldness has acclimatized to his own. Caressing her back and squeezing her small derriere, he enjoys spending time with her. Reluctantly, his hands move from her derriere to her back. He says, "As much as I like this moment with you, I think we should get up and get dressed. Bet everyone is wondering how're you doing."

Mina moves her head to look up at him and says, "Do we have too, daddy? I am so comfortable laying on top of you."

"Afraid so, Asian princess. We can't stay on the floor forever. I still have patrols later on tonight." Sam says to her.

Sliding herself forward, she wraps her hands around his face and pulls him up for a kiss. It's a slight peck, but she wanted to end it on a pleasant note. From hooded eyes to looking at him, she says, "I love you, daddy."

Smiling up at her, Sam says, "I love you too, baby-girl."

Hearing her designation, she feels warm in her heart and core. Pushing herself into a sitting position with her arms, she wants another go. But she knows she got two of three holes reclaimed. Plus, there's a possibility to get her anal done later on tonight, if she's lucky. Standing up, she walks straight ahead, showing him her gaped open little pussy he just claimed. Walking over to where her clothes are, she puts on her undergarments before her clothes. Her eyes watch him lick his lips before rising off the floor to collect his clothes. Once dressed, she turns to head out, but to only feel his hand spank her butt. It definitely aroused her further, but she merely turned around, quietly giggling with her hand over her mouth. Turning around, she resumes leaving the room.

Sam stares at her tiny ass, and can't wait to reclaim it. Reaching out to his slut, he says, "Mina's in good spirits now. Where are you, slut?"

Sasha smiles and says, "In the kitchen, love. Just interacting with my sisters. They really love the pizza that you brought from BJ's. Wish I could stomach it, but prefer the liquid juices that you provide, Master."

Rolling his eyes, he smiles to himself. 'Always a slut,' he says to himself. Reaching out again, he says, "Be down shortly. Hope there's some pizza left over for Tanya. Speaking of Tanya, what time is it? She should come home shortly."

"You're right, Master. It's 15 minutes past 10, and yes, there are some leftovers saved for Tanya. It seems Tessa grabbed a few slices for her sister, cause she knows what periods do to your metabolism. See you soon, my love." Sasha says as she leans against the counter, listening to her sisters talk about nonsense.

Mina heads across the foyer to Master's old room and sees her brother pounding the keyboard. Shaking her head, she knows that's what he does best. Upon entering, she hears, 'Did you have fun with Master?' She looks at him with questions and then asks, "How did you know, bro?"

Smiling as he types code, Danny says, "Mistress. She took a peek while we chatted about you and other stuff. She was happy that your mood changed for the better. I apologized on your behalf to our sister, Heather, but she waved it off. She understands these things happen from time to time. She wasn't upset, and neither was anyone else, for that matter. I hope you can forgive yourself, sister."

Mina stands behind him and places her hands on his shoulders. She says, "Master definitely helped, but I am still going to beat myself over it. We agreed to do no harm here and I don't want to ruin our chances here. Just need to be extra vigil around her and everyone, for that matter. What are you working on?"

Danny shrugs his shoulder and says, "Reaching out to the worm via the dark net to see if there's any information on the dead elite vamps. It should've picked up something by now."

Mina massages her brother's shoulders and says, "I know you want to impress Master, but remember, we're on time out from work. You should focus on building relationships with your sisters and Master. I know, I know. Work comes first, but you should try to balance your life with what's more important. Remember your time when we were here last and expand upon it. I don't want to sound like a broken record, but just looking out for you, brother."

Danny slows down his typing and turns in his chair to look at his sister. Holding his arms out, she immediately hugs him. Patting her back, he says, "Mistress said something similar to those lines as well. It's tough to turn off work mode sometimes, but you're right. I need to work on interacting with our new family. Will try harder, sis. I promise."

"I know you will, brother. Cause I know how you feel about Master, and how much you want to please him. I will let you get back to work. Everyone's waiting for Tanya to come home before patrols. Are you going to join us tonight?" Mina asks.

Danny shrugs and says, "I will wait for the consensus before making my decision. Just don't want to step on anyone's toes out there. Plus, the woods aren't our thing. I know we should be there for our Master/Mistress. My patrols are electronic." As he chuckles at his little joke.

Just then, they hear the door opening from downstairs, followed by a honked horn. Turning to one another, Mina looks at her brother and says, "Guess Tanya's home. Finish up what you're doing, and meet me/us downstairs to get your consensus. K?" Seeing the nod, she continues, "See you soon, bro." As she turns around to head out. Climbing downstairs, she hears everyone greeting their sister, and she feels left out. Putting on a brave face, she enters the kitchen to do the same. She greets Tanya and gets a great hug. Keeping it together, she hugs her sister back. Looking over at Heather, her eyes meet with her and she moves them to tell her she wants to have a chat. Seeing the nod, she breaks the hug with Tanya. Smiling back, she looks at everyone before heading out to the Foyer.

Heather follows her younger sister. She knows that her Asian sister wants to apologize, but it's unnecessary. She's doing it for her benefit to listen and reassure her they're still okay. Following her out to the Foyer till she turns around. Standing there, she waits for her sister to speak. She hears, 'I want to apologize for what happened. It just happened and let my guard down for a second. I reacted and did what I thought was right. Sorry for pushing you away. Hope you will forgive me, and still want to be sisters.' Seeing the tears on her little sister's face breaks her heart. Taking a step, she says, "Mina. There's nothing to forgive. You did what you thought was right; by pushing me away. You fought the urge, and did what any other vampire, who wants to be seen as human than monster. I accepted my mother, your Sire. Plus, I work for Vampires, at the blood lab. You see, when you drop your fangs, I don't see you as monster. I see an exquisite woman. We love the same man, and we're both his baby-girls. I love you, sister. Are you ok for a hug, or should we just fist bump for now?"

"Thanks for your understanding, sister. I would love another hug, but perhaps we should just do a fist bump for now. I've got it handled, but I'd rather be safe than risk hurting you. Love you too, Heather. For what it's worth, I wish you luck sister in the coming days. Both myself and Danny hope it turns out well for you." Mina says as she holds out her fist.

Heather bumps her fist with Mina's and says, "Thanks, sis. It means a lot. I'm not afraid; been working on my cure for over two months. Not 100% sure it will work, but I have faith. But if it doesn't, I want to say it was great meeting my Asian other half. Take care of him if..."

Suddenly, Mina takes a step forward and hugs her sister. She says, "Don't think it, sister. Follow your path to the end. You're way smarter than me. Maybe close to my brother, but you believe it will work. Remember, you're his first and he's too much for one woman to handle. Whatever you have planned it will work." Hearing the chuckles behind her, she knows she turns the tide for her sister and herself by hugging her. Still holding her, she says, "Love you, sis."

Heather almost lost her composure, but it worked to bring Mina into a hug. She already accepted her fate, and feels a little bad for playing that part, but the consequences worked in her favor. Mina got over her fear and embraced her sister when she thought she was struggling. Smiling, she replies, "Love you too, sis. Thanks for the hug."

Hearing the last statement from her sister pulls Mina back to reality. She hugged her sister with no fear. Pulling back, she sees her sister with no tears in her eyes. Looking at her, she says, "Wait. Were you really struggling or were you pulling my leg?"

Feeling guilty, Heather says, "The latter, but it got you over the fear. It worked perfectly. Just hope you will forgive me."

Upon hearing that, Mina slaps her sister on the arm. Shaking her head, she says, "How could you do that to me? I seriously thought you were struggling and wanted to be a wonderful sister to you."

With a smile on her face, Heather says, "Remember, I am still a 'Norm' and can still bruise. I might've taken it too far, but I hoped you would hug me regardless and it worked. You got over your fear immediately to help a sister when you thought she was feeling low. I appreciate that very much but I wanted that hug. I don't want you to fear me, cause I genuinely glad to have you as a sister. Look at it from my standpoint. I am an only child, and don't have a family. Daddy and Mommy embraced me and soon they added more sisters. I love you, Mina. My Asian baby-girl sister."

Mina drops her shoulders and says, "I don't hate you, but what you did was evil. However, I love you as well. I feel your pain and am glad that things turn out for all of us. I just have my brother, and now, I have a family that cares about us. It's so cool. Thanks for forcing my fear taking a hike. Love you, baby-girl sister." She takes a step forward to hug her sister but something else happened entirely.

Heather feels moved and leans forward to press her lips on top of Mina's It's just a peck until Mina opens her mouth and the kiss blossoms. She feels her sister's eyes on her, but she deepens the kiss. Pulling back, her hooded eyes look at Mina's and see her eyes are still closed with her lips still looking for more. Smiling at herself, she asks, "So, am I still a good kisser?"

Licking her lips with her tongue, Mina pulls back and replays that kiss. Her eyes open up and focuses on her sister. She says, "Damn, I can still feel your lips and tongue. That's some kiss you got there, sis. Lost myself along the way. I want more..."

Tilting her head to the side, Heather says, "If you ever want to make out, I am here. Just so you know, I want to explore if you're up for it, sister. I've never tasted Asian before." As her eyes delve into her sister's with the hint. Seeing the nod from her sister, she got the quirk. Perhaps in time she will want to explore too. Looking over her shoulder, she says, "Should we head back into the kitchen and see what the rest of the gang is up to?" Seeing the nod, she allows Mina to take a step forward before throwing her arm around her shoulders. Pulling her in, she says, "I hope we become close, sis. Since we're both his baby-girls."

Mina turns to her and says, "I like too, sis."

As they walk into the kitchen, they over hear Tanya say, 'Thanks for the pizza, sis. God, 5 meats on a pizza is phenomenal, and it's so good. Is this all that's left?'

Tessa looks at her dear sister and says, "Technically there was more but your other sister's had a couple of slices as well. I saved what I could, cause I know you need meat for your condition."

Tanya shrugs her shoulders and says, "It was the thought that counts, sis. Glad to have some slices, but I understand my sister craving it, too. Right Viv?"

"Sorry! I couldn't stop. It was so delicious and we ate so early. Luckily, Tessa was there to save a few slices for you. Cause if not, I could've eaten it all." Vivian says.

Sam turns and sees Mina and Heather walking in hand-in-hand. A smile lights up his face and says, "So everything's buried and you're back to being sisters again?"

Mina looks at Heather with a smile. However, it's Heather that speaks up, and says, "We buried a hatchet even though there wasn't one. We're on better terms. Right, Asian baby-girl?" As her hand reaches back to grab her sister's tiny ass.

Feeling her ass being squeezed, Mina lets out a slight moan but covers it with a nod.

Sam sees the interaction and says, "Glad that you two, ah 'Buried the hatchet' and got closer." Looking at everyone, he continues, "Patrols in 30?"

Everyone agrees, however Sam turns to his baby-girl and asks, "Are you coming out with us again, baby?" Looking at Heather...

Heather beams up at her daddy and nods her head. She then says, "Even though I am a 'Norm', my hearing and eye sight are limited compared to all of you. I want to contribute, daddy."

Sam walks up to her and says, "Even though you're a 'Norm', we don't think of you any less. We're all proud that you want to be out with us, contributing. See you in 30, baby-girl." Turning to Mina, he asks, "Are you and/or your brother interested in joining?"

Mina looks over at Heather and back to her daddy. She says, "I like to come along too. As for my brother, ask him yourself. He's upstairs working as usual, but said he was interested if everyone else is going."

Sam looks at everyone and then turns to his slut. He hears her thoughts and gives her a slight nod. He leaves his mates to it and climbs the stairs two at a time. Walking to his old room, he knocks before entering. He sees his slave working on his laptop next to his computer. Closing the door behind him, he walks up to him and places his hands on his shoulders.

Feeling his Master's hands on his shoulders, Danny slows down his typing and says, "Master?"

Sam looks down and says, "Sorry. Didn't mean to stop you, but the consensus downstairs is, everyone wants to help with patrols. Mina told me you were considering it and that I should ask you. So, do you want to continue working here, or come out with us?"

Danny gets out of the chair and motions for Master to take a seat. Walking around to collect his thoughts, he says, "Master, the choice is yours to make. Remember, I am your slave. What do you think of me?"

Sam motions for him to sit on his lap facing him. When he does, Sam reaches out and grabs his ass and pulls him closer. In doing so, Danny lets out a brief moan of pleasure. Smiling down on him, Sam asks, "Do you enjoy my hands on you, slave?"

"You know I do, Master. I miss your touch," Danny says.

Sam looks at him and says, "I am glad, slave. Missed my only slave to my needs. As for what I want, I want you to have your own mind. I know you want to be my slave, but sometimes I like to hear your thoughts. And this is one of those times. I know you love serving me through your computer, but you need to serve me in reality and open yourself up to new things. Don't get me wrong, I still need you as my hacker, but I want you to be more. What say you, Danny?"

Danny has his head down and ponders. He hears his Mistress and sister in his head telling him to be proactive. With a stutter, he says, "I like to go out with you, Master. The woods aren't my 'Cup of tea' but I want to be a better slave for you. When do we leave?"

"Technically, it was in 30 minutes, but we're probably under that since we're chatting. What else would you like to do on your days off, slave?" Sam asks.

Danny, with his head down, says with a whisper, "I like to spend more time with my Master. Be there for all his needs. Even if he wants to use my two holes."

Sam perks up and says, "You miss me, slave?"

"Every day, Master. I work to serve you. When I have a moment to myself, I think of you and what we've done together. I crave your touch," Danny says.

Sam smiles and says, "Can you feel it underneath you? It's growing at the thought of your mouth and tiny ass accepting him. He misses his devoted slave. Rub yourself against it, and let me hear you moan."

Danny follows his Master's heed and rubs himself against the python underneath him. He shudders from the feel and moans. Suddenly he feels his Master's lips on his, kissing him hard with need. He also feels his right hand caressing his chest. Unbeknownst himself, he's arching his back to give his Master more purchase. Feeling moisture collecting at that dark hidden place, he also feels his ass twitching with its own need.

Pulling back, Sam lifts Danny's chin and says, "After patrols, you can have it if you want it. Collect yourself and I will see you downstairs in 15 minutes, slave. Look forward to running with you." Before getting up, he pulls him into a hug and whispers, "Love you, slave."

Danny says, "Love you too, Master." Sliding off his Master's lap is tough, but watches his Master get up. When he does, he sees the outline of that python of a cock underneath his shorts. Shuddering again, he remembers what his cock felt like in his mouth, and his hungry ass. He can't wait till patrols are over to get some filling.

Sam leaves the room, but says over his shoulder, "Finish up what you can. See you downstairs in 15 minutes, slave. Hope you don't dilly/dally around and upset your Master. See you soon..."

Chapter 16.7

Patrols that night turned up nothing; another day safe. However, more people equals less work. With the added people, they formed two groups, Tessa and Sam. Tessa's group consisted, Sasha of course, she can't go without her lover/girlfriend. Vivian, and Asian baby-girl. Mina wanted to go with her Master, but her brother opted to go with him. Since he's older, she shrugged her shoulders and let him. As for Sam, his group consists of, baby-girl, Tanya, and his slave. They, of course, opted for the Eastern marker since its farther than the Western one, and it gave them time to enjoy each other. Now baby-girl had to go with Sam, since he's the only that could carry her with ease. She could ride one of her sister's, but since he's much bigger, he can carry her with no problems. While they were out there, baby-girl played with her sister, and Danny hung out with his Master. For Danny, this was an unfamiliar experience, but for everyone else, it wasn't. They all had fun, bonding with each other, and protecting their Master's territory.

Danny was in awe of his Master's wolf form. To him, Master always had a big presence about him, but in wolf form, he came up to his shoulder height. He was reluctant to touch him because of the intimidation factor. Upon seeing this, his sister nudged him a little and soon fell in love with Master's coat of fur. Peering at him, he says, "Master, you feel so soft." To his surprise, Sam rubs himself against him and it felt great but didn't know what it meant. Looking at his sisters for a clue, he realizes Tanya couldn't relay any message either. It was up to his sister, Heather, to come to his rescue. She says, 'When they rub up against you, it means, either they want something from you, or they like you very much. If I know daddy, it's the latter. He likes you Danny.' Upon hearing the news, Danny runs his fingers through his Master's neck up to the top of his head between the ears. He whispers, "I feel the same way, Master." To his surprise, Sam leans over and licks Danny's face, to which he falls backward onto his back. For the first time in a long while, Danny feels like a kid than being an adult. It felt good to let go; just this once.

Sam turns to Tanya and says, "Don't smell any fresh smells. The forest is as it should be, alive. We're safe for another day. Let's go home." Upon hearing that, Tanya sits up and alerting her sister. Sam follows suit, but looks over at his fiancé. Seeing her get up off the forest floor, he trots over and rubs himself against her before collapsing.

Smiling at the gesture, Heather says, "Love you too, daddy." Looking over to her right, she sees Danny perplexed and wonders what's going on. She says, "I can't talk to them just yet, but my guess is, there are no fresh smells to report. With that said, we're heading home." Seeing a disappointed look, she continues, "Don't fret, bro. They do this every night to make sure we're all safe. If you're here tomorrow, you can run with Master again. It's late for this 'Norm' and bet my werewolf family feels the same. Time for bed. Let's head home." Seeing the nod, Danny stands up, brushes the dirt and leaves off his knees. Upon seeing that, she mounts her daddy and grabs on for dear life. She whispers, "I think we're ready. Ride like the wind, but slow enough for your slave to keep up." Feeling his nod, she looks back and says, "Ready?" Seeing the nod, she jabs her heels into her daddy's side and they sprint back to the Middle marker.

As they're running, Sam hears from his second, Tessa. She reports the same and is heading home. He says, "See you home, baby. We're half way to the Middle marker. Be careful." To which he hears, 'Always.' Upon arriving at the Middle marker, he looks out at the forest once more and detects nothing. With a swipe from his head, he says, "Let's go home." Seeing Tanya trotting home, he looks over at Danny and gives him a nod. He, too, gets the meaning and runs after his sister. Tilting his head back, he feels his fiance nestled close to him. Feeling her there means everything. He just wishes he could communicate with her. Letting out a slight yelp, he strides forward, but in his mind, he says, 'I love you, little one,' before turning up the speed a notch.

They get to the crossroads where the forest meets the backyard. Both Tanya and Sam shift back to their 'Norm' selves. Looking over his shoulder, he says, "Sorry, baby. Daddy needs to get dressed before heading home. Do you mind?"

Heather leans forward and kisses him on the cheek. She says, "Thanks for a wonderful ride. Hope I can return the favor soon." Seeing all heads turn towards them, she just chuckles as she gets off of him. Seeing him stand up in all his glory has her licking her lips. Looking over at Danny, he, too, is licking his own. Smiling, she walks over to her sister and nudging her along. She watches both of them get dressed, but reaches out for her sister's hand before exiting the forest enclosure.

Sam turns to his slave and says, "Ready?" With his outstretched hand, in hopes his slave will reach for it. When he feels his hand in his, he smiles over at him. Walking towards home, he asks, "So what do you think about your first patrol? Do you want to do it again?"

Danny, being Danny, has his head down again. Feeling slightly shy. Not looking up at him, he says, "It was interesting, Master. Never been in the woods, or anything that comes close. It was fun. However, that decision is up to you, Master."

Sam's shaking his head at his slave. In some aspects, he's right because that's what he wants. He wants to be his slave and wants all decisions made on his behalf. Shrugging his shoulders, he realizes Danny wants this relationship than having a normal one and thus he'll do it for him. Looking over at him, he says, "Slave, I never want to see your head down. I want to see your eyes because they're mine. When we get home, we'll take a shower together. You will clean yourself from the dirt and help me as well. Can I count on you helping me out?" Hearing his response, 'Yes, Master.' With a little enthusiasm warms his heart. He feels his cock twitch slightly.

Upon returning home, Sam hears his slut in his mind, 'We're almost done in the Master shower, Master. All us girls washed up and were ready for bed. Where will you be sleeping?' Closing the sliding door behind him, he says, "Probably be sleeping in my old room. Doubt we'll all fit in that king size bed. There should be enough room for you 5 there. Need to claim Mina's backdoor, and bet Danny wants it too. Enjoy your time with our lovers."

Sasha smiles at that, and says, "Hope you have fun in those tight spaces, Master. Wish it was me again, but you have to take care of your loyal subjects. Hope you have a good night, Master. Love you."

Sam sends his love through the bond and can feel her moisture between her legs. Chuckling to himself, he says, "Love you too, slut. Thanks for making my day... unique & special, my cock whore. Night." He feels her shuddering next to her lover, but just smiles over at her like it was nothing.

Sasha feels the moisture between her legs ramp up with need of him. Shaking her head internally, she can't believe that a few words from his mouth or mind can set her off. Fuck. She tries to control herself around her lover and sisters. Waving it off as a chill, but she knows her lover will pick up on it right away. Shrugging her shoulders, she can't help herself, cause she's one with her Master, and we share everything. Tilting her head to the side, it's a great feeling to have been 'One' with someone you're close to. Exiting the shower enclosure, she throws towels to her sisters before grabbing one for herself. Drying off quickly, she hears baby-girl and Pet enter the Master bedroom. Smiling, they're close to exiting before they take their shower. She wonders if Master will join them. Taking a moment to look into his eyes, she sees him heading to the shared washroom. With a frown on her face, she exits the washroom. She immediately changes it when she sees baby-girl and Pet taking off their clothes. Turning to them, she says, "Hope you enjoy your shower. Just to let you know, Master will sleep in the other room tonight. He has some obligations to attend to with the twins. He wishes all of us a good night and sweet dreams."

Both girls aren't happy with the news, but they have to respect his decision. They do have to share him and he's making sure everyone has their shot with him. Giving their mistress a nod, Heather says, "Understandable. Look forward to cuddling up with my sisters tonight. See you soon, Mommy." She enters the bathroom with her sister in tow.

Every time she hears that designation, Sasha feels a slight tingle in her core. She's only Mommy to her, and Mistress to everyone else. Looking behind her shoulder, her eyes look at their asses as they head into the washroom. So similar, but yet different; damn, they have nice asses. Feeling her lover's eyes on her, she says, "Yes, baby?"

Tessa looks at Sasha and says, "There's nothing wrong with looking, lover. We all fancy one another. My only issue happened in the shower, cause I could feel your release through the bond. Was it Master?"

Looking over at her lover, Sasha nods her head. She says, "He thanked me for a wonderful morning, and called me his cock whore. Only two unique words and yet it makes me cum when he says them. He makes me feel so special that I can't help myself. Sorry about all this but I should share with my Mistress."

Tessa doesn't like that word, mistress. Yeah, she went down that path to help her lover when she was in a jam. However, she's no longer being punished and yet she's still referred as Mistress to her. She's no genius when it comes to dynamics, but I doubt a person can have two Masters and/or dominants. Now the dominants in question are a couple, but in her mind she doesn't want that responsibility and/or dynamic with her cause Alpha's her dominant. Shaking her head, she lets it go, but needs to do some homework on different dynamics. Throwing her towel in the hamper, she tells her lover to slide in after Vivian so she can enjoy the heat. Plus, both parties want to cuddle with their favorite vamp. After Sasha enters the bed, she follows but grabs her Kindle Fire. Sitting upright, she goes on Silk, and checks out the different dynamics within the BDSM community. Sure enough, something pops up that fits her to a tee.

* * * * *

Sam and Danny use the shared bathroom that's next to his old room. It gives them time to get reacquainted. Looking over at Danny, Sam sees he's feeling shy, but for him, he takes everything off regardless. Turning on the faucet, he sets the temperature and steps inside. Before closing the shower doors, he sees Danny still dressed. Grabbing the bar of soap, he says, "Are you going to stand there and watch, or take off your clothes and join me? What will it be, slave?"

Hearing his designation, he feels the blood pooling in his core and rising. He doesn't want to upset his Master and slowly takes off his clothes. Lucky for him, he remembered to remove the bandage that kept his girly bits compressed. Slowly taking off the shorts, he steps into the shower with his master and slightly rubs up against him since there's hardly any room.

Seeing Danny joining him, Sam says, "Glad you want to join me, slave. As a reward, you can wash me while I wash you. Sounds fair. Remember, if anything doesn't feel right; let me know. Come rinse your body to feel 'Normal' before I use it. Your Mistress loves taking showers. It makes her feel 'Normal', cause your vamp body temp runs low. Having a shower, or a werewolf dominant helps regulate your temperature. Tell me how it feels?"

Danny slides underneath the showerhead and instantly feels rejuvenated. The hot water caress his curves and feels his nipples relax slightly. Feeling his Master's hands on his shoulders, he turns and says, "It feels good, Master." Looking down once more, his eyes look at the meaty sausage that hangs between his Master's legs. Gulping down some excess spit, he stutters slightly and says, "Ahhhh, feeling better. It'sss yourrr turn to get warmed up, MMMMaster."

Sam shakes his head and says, "No, slave. Your Master has already rinsed. You're up first. I will wash you and you will wash me last. Okay?" Seeing the nod, he lathers his hands and starts rubbing the soap all over. First is his back and sides before his chest. Feeling Master's gigantic hands grope his fatty pecs feels great and wishes he would stay there longer. But his Master moves his hand further down to his belly and between his legs. Feeling the meaty digits wash the area that has no name, he can feel pressure building behind the hairy forest. When he feels a finger pressing deeper into that forest, he shudders. Leaning against his Master, he cums slightly. Not letting his Master know, the effect is only brief until he feels his Master's hands cupping his ass before sliding down his legs. Still holding the moans at bay, he's thrust underneath the showerhead to be rinsed off. He isn't focused on washing the soap from his body, but on where his Master touched him. It's been a long time since anyone, including himself, touched that area.

After cleansing his slave, Sam moves him back to rinse before it's his turn to get washed. Handing the soap to Danny, he says, "It's your turn, slave. Make sure every part of my body's washed. Don't want to smell, and want to be cleaned for what comes next. Got that?"

Lathering up his hands, Danny says, "Got it, Master. Let me start with your back and work my way down. You're so tall, can you... yeah, that will help. Thanks, Master." He watches his master go down on his knees to make it easier for him to wash his back.

Sam feels his small hands mold over his body, rubbing the soap all over. When his back is complete, he stands up to have his slave work his ass and legs. Once all is lathered, he rinses off and starts the entire operation once again with his chest, arms, and legs. Looking at his slave, he says, "Make sure you do a thorough job of cleaning my dick. Hope you're not afraid of it?"

Danny snickers and says, "I'm not, Master. Just love what it does... to me, that's all."

Nodding his head, Sam says, "Get to work, slave. I will check your work once you finish lathering before I rinse." Feeling his slaves' deft hands mold over his muscles, soaping every part of him. He feels his cock being cleaned last and focused the longest. Smiling to himself, he says, "Feel good, slave?" Seeing the nod, he continues, "Do you think you're done? And if so, can I rinse?"

Danny loved cleaning his Master's cock with his hands. When he was, he wished it was his mouth doing the work than his hands. Giving his master a nod, he says, "I believe I'm done, Master. You can rinse off. Hope you enjoyed the experience."

Sam rinses off and feels good. Turning off the water, he turns around and says, "You did a good job of cleaning your master, slave. Do you want to test your cleanliness by licking or sucking my cock to see if every crevice was cleaned thoroughly?" Seeing his slave's eyes and demeanor light up, speaks volumes. He continues, "Guess that's a 'Yes'. You have two choices, either doing it standing up or on your knees. Decide." Sure enough, he watches him get down on his knees and grab hold of his cock. Giving it a few pumps, he feels his tongue attentively lick the underside of his cock before licking the crown. Feeling that cool tongue bathe his cock's head, he shudders slightly. When he feels Danny take more of him into his mouth, he lets out a moan. Reaching out, he places his hands around his slave's head and lets him take control. Feeling his deft tongue lick every inch, probing and sucking him to full mast. He wants nothing more that to fuck his slave's throat. Feeling his slave's hands wrap around his backside and pulling himself down on to his cock tells him he wants it. Grabbing the back of Danny's head, he pushes himself down his throat. So tight, he throws back his head and shudders. Giving up control, he feels his slave throat fuck himself with his cock.

Combing through his slave's hair, he sees his eyes on the prize and not on himself. Grabbing the back of his head, Sam grabs his hair and pulls down to get Danny looking up at him. He says, "You're doing a good job, slave. But whenever you give a blowjob, always look at the person you're doing it for. They are the boss and want to see your submission. I see your eyes are on the prize, but you need to look at me. Good. You're such a good slave. As much as I want to cum down your throat, I have other thoughts. Come. Let's head out and dry off." Pulling himself off of him, he helps Danny stand before exiting the shared shower. Grabbing a towel, he hands it to Danny and grabs one for himself.

* * * * *

Right before Heather and Tanya finish their shower, Sasha pulls Mina aside and says, "You're to meet daddy in his old room. He said something like reclaiming your backdoor. Guess he reclaimed your two other holes?" With a wink, but continues, "Head over there and wait. Master and Danny are taking a shower in shared bathroom. They'll be done in a moment. Have fun, baby-girl."

Bouncing on her toes, Mina's excited that her daddy will reclaim her last hole. She prepped it just in case after her shower and now it's going to happen. Looking up at her Mistress, she says, "Thanks, Mistress. Finally, going to be filled and whole once again. God, I can't wait." Still bouncing on her toes, she stops to kiss her Mistress on the cheek before heading out.

Heather, with Tanya in tow, sees Mina leave and asks, "Where's Mina off to?"

Sasha turns around completely naked and walks over to baby-girl and Pet. She says, "She's off to meet daddy. He needs to reclaim her last hole and wants to satisfy his slave while he does it." Shrugging her shoulders, "Master, just taking care of our twins and making sure everyone is happy. So, how was your shower?"

Heather turns to Tanya and then says, "It was good, but we ran out of hot water fast. With all the showers we're doing each day, I am surprised you don't have a tankless water heater. You know what they say, 'Hot water on demand'. "

Sasha shakes her head and says, "It's on the list of things to refurbish. Tomorrow, I have California Closets coming over for a consultation for the spare room. Master's new bed arrives sometime next week. So we'll be moving the king to his old room and getting rid of his old bed. Everything costs money, baby. As the pack/harem increases, we need to renovate to keep every woman happy. But if you have any more ideas, please feel free to let me know. Luckily for us vamps, we don't need sleep."

Heather looks at her mother and says, "Yes, but you need a bed to fuck in. Also, don't you meditate, and meet Master in his dreams? I know you can do that anywhere, but I bet it feels relaxing between two werewolves keeping your body warm with you do it. "

Looking over at baby-girl, Sasha says, "You got me there, baby. Speaking of getting warm; better get back in the bed with your sisters. Kind of nippy out here." As her hands drift over her 36 DDD down her belly and to her thighs. With that said, she turns around and crawls back in bed between her two sisters. Instantly feels Vivian and Tessa reaching out to cuddle up to her.. She watches her other sisters ditch their towels and head to the opposite side of the bed to cuddle up with each other. But first, Tanya grabs a new panty, with a fresh pad, and slips them on before entering the bed. They take a few minutes to find their spot before dozing to sleep.

* * * * *

Sam and Danny exit the shared washroom. Danny, wrapped in a towel, and Sam walks naked with a towel over his shoulder into his old room. Upon entering, they see Mina sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for them. Danny's shocked to see his sister there.

Mina looks over and smiles at both of them. More so to her daddy. Smiling, she says, "Took long enough. Been waiting for a while. Ready to get the party started?"

Looking over at his sister, Danny says, "What party? Aren't you sleeping with Mistress, since you had your holes already filled?"

Shaking her head, Mina says, "Nah, I still have one hole yet to be filled. I am here, because daddy demands it. Right daddy?"

Danny looks at his Master and sees his nod. Feeling defeated, he thought he was going to have Master all to himself. But I guess, Master has other obligations. Shrugging his shoulders, he says, "Ok? Another time, perhaps. Let me just grab my laptop and I will be on my way."

Mina gives her brother an odd look and then looks at daddy for help.

Sam watches Danny grab his laptop and walk past him. But before he reaches the door, he approaches the door and closes it. Looking at Danny, he says, "Where are you going? It's not a party without my slave. Don't you want your ass filled and fucked? I hoped to fuck both of your asses tonight and reclaim what's mine. But the choice is yours to make, slave. What will it be?"

Dropping his shoulders, Danny heads back to the desk to drop his laptop and then takes off his towel. Throwing it into the hamper, he heads over to the bed and sits next to his sister.

Sam smiles and says, "Good choice." Tossing his towel into the hamper. He walks over to the bed to see Mina discarding her towel. Seeing two Asian beauties naked, he sits between them. Looking over at his Asian princess, he says, "Mina, be a doll and get your daddy hard for me. Please." Watching her get on her knees.

Mina reaches out and grabs hold of his semi-hard cock and strokes. She says, "With pleasure, daddy." Licking and sucking the head of his cock, she plunges down, working his cock into a frenzy.

Looking over at his slave, Sam uses his index finger to call him forth. Reaching out to raise his chin, he says, "Kiss me, slave. Show how much you missed me, cause your Master sure and heck missed you." Feeling his lips on his, he plunges his tongue into his mouth while his hands caress his body, playing with his tits, before dragging them down to his ass. Between kisses, he says, "Missed your ass, slave. Hope you're ready to be reclaimed by your Master?"

Danny feels his core coming to life with liquid heat from Master's kiss and his roaming hands. He also feels a slight wetness between his thighs at the place that's forbidden to say. But his asshole is fluttering to life and needs to be filled. More like taken than anything else.

Feeling his cock come back to life, Sam asks, "Did you want to ride me, or bent over and fucked like a dog, slave?"

Danny wishes he was alone with Master, cause he would've chosen to ride him. However, there's something to be said of being taken that perks his interests. Stuttering once more, he says, "I. I. I. Want. To. Be. Taken. So bent over, Master. Reclaim what's rightfully yours. I will get into position." As he turns around and gets into position. He reaches back with his hands and spreads his ass open to showcase his opened hole to be claimed. However, upon closer inspection, some pink tissue opens up under the crowded forest just below his anal sphincter.

Looking down at his Asian baby-girl, Sam says, "Thanks for the wonderful blow, baby. Definitely ready to take your brother's ass, and reclaim him as, Mine."

Seeing the nod, she backs away so her daddy can mount her brother. She watches daddy grab hold of his cock and place his cockhead directly on the opened asshole that Danny is holding open for him. Her eyes light up when she hears daddy say, 'Here it comes, slave. Take all of me, cause this hole is mine.' Watching him stretch out her brother's ass and drive his 12 inch cock deep into him. Hearing her brother's intense moan of pain mixed with some pleasure pushes her off the bed to kiss her daddy. Between pecks, she says, "Fuck him good, daddy. He misses you in his ass. Can't wait till it's my turn, daddy. Love you so much."

Danny's eyes roll backward as he feels his ass being stretched again. Definitely a weird feeling of both pain and pleasure at the same time. However, feeling your Master take control and taking what's his fuels Danny's resolve. Feeling all of him in his ass, he lets go and cums hard. Letting go of his ass, he grabs hold of the comforter to steady himself and the rapture. Again, feeling him slowly move within is a unique feeling. He loves being Master's anal slave. But again, he feels the moisture between his legs build up, and wonders. 'Should I offer Master the long-unfilled hole?' Do I take a chance or should I just continue being his ass slave?' He thinks to himself as he feels Master sawing him in half.

Sam grabs hold of Danny's hips and pounds his cock into his tiny hole. With each thrust, he hears his slave moan in delight, and soon the crescendo escalates before he screams out his next release. Slapping his ass to make him tighter and reaching underneath to cop of a feel of his C cup breasts. He works his cock in a frenzy, searching for his next orgasm. Reaching around and grabbing his throat, he pulls Danny off the bed and asks, "Who do you belong to and who owns your holes?" Seeing the joy across his face, he hears, 'You,. Master. Owns, all of me.' Still pounding his ass, Sam says, "Damn straight. I own you slave. Remember that for next time."

After giving Danny another explosive orgasm, Sam pulls out and has him clean it thoroughly so he can fuck his sister with it. Looking at his Asian baby-girl, he says, "Are you ready to be fully claimed again, slut?" Seeing her reach back and pulling her cheeks open to show her puckered starfish wink in preparation. He hears, 'Ready, daddy. It's all prepped and ready for you, always. Claim your second baby-girl, and be mine, forever.' Aligning up his cock at her puckered hole, he says, "Take and accept it all, cause I take ownership of all three of your holes, baby." Pushing his little head into her, he feels a little restraint but pushes more of himself inside rather easily. Watching every inch enter her tiny ass fills him with joy. She prepared for him and wants to be his. When he's balls deep, he feels her ass tighten around him and shudder through her first anal orgasm. Reaching down and spanking her tiny cheeks, he can't fathom that his entire cock is deep into her ass and making it his.

For the next 15 minutes, Sam pounds her ass just like he pounded her brother. He's working on her third orgasm before taking his own. With each thrust into her, he feels her tightening up and knows her pressing orgasm is only a few minutes away from crashing down around her. Suddenly she screams out her release and tightens up. Still thrusting deep into her pushes him ever closer to his own orgasm. Fighting back from her tighten sphincter, he feels his cock growing within Cupping her B cup breasts. He continues to take what's his and soon enough, he's ready to fill her up. Grunting, he says, "Here it cums, baby-girl. Your second load of the day. Hold on to it." With a final grunt, he paints her inside with his cream; shooting volley after volley deep into her colon. It's too much for him and he falls on top of her as he continues to fire his load.

Mina feels her belly expanding from the amount of cream dumped into her bowels. Feeling him on top of her feels amazing. For anyone else, he would be heavy and killing them with his weight. But for her, it means he cares and is showing his love by not pulling out. Dropping to the bed, she feels alive, cause he reclaimed all three holes, and the feeling being owned as his mark on her body gets darker from his jizz. Rolling him to the side, Mina says, "Bro, going to need your help to extract Master from me. I have a butt plug on the nightstand. Need to stop the flow of his cum from making an enormous mess. If you like, you can clean him up while I do that. Hopefully, he'll wake up before going to bed." Sure enough, Danny holds his Master down while she slowly pulls away from him. Feeling his cock slowly leaving her butthole. Once his cock is out, she's at the nightstand, grabbing her butt plug and inserting before any cream exits. Feeling the butt plug in place, she returns to him and caress his body with her hands, rubbing her small breasts across his face and planting small kisses everywhere. Sure enough, Master wakes up to softness slapping his face.

"How long have I been out?" Sam asks.

Mina stops slapping or rubbing herself over his face. Danny, however, says, "About 10 minutes, Master. You worked so hard. Surprised you came back and didn't stay unconscious."

Sam looks over at Danny and feels his hands caressing his arm. He smiles and says, "I do, cause you two mean a lot to me. Do it for anyone I love and care about. Hope you two enjoyed yourselves, however it's time for me to go to sleep. Been a long day, and I'm exhausted." Getting up and making his way to the head of the bed. He pulls back the covers and slides into them. Looking at the twins, he says, "Hope you have a good night and find something to keep you busy. Night."

Both twins look at each other, wondering what to do. Danny finally speaks up and asks, "Master, would it be possible for us to sleep with you? Even though we don't require it. We just want to be close to you. Would you allow that?"

Sam's eyes grow heavy, but says, "You never have to ask. I am always here for you. Whether you have a problem, need a good fuck, or cuddles. Come, join me." Hearing tiny feet running to both sides of the bed, he feels their cool bodies sliding close to him. Wrapping each arm around them, he says with a whisper, "Find your spot and enjoy my heat. Love.. you both. Thanks for wa... nting me." As he slips into the black.

Both twins look at each other and back towards the man that saved them. Caressing his chest, and nuzzling their ample bodies closer to his heated mass. They finally feel even closer to him now than 5 days ago. Danny crawls upwards and kisses his cheek, and says, "We love you, Master." He watches Mina do the same, and she says, 'We do. Thank you for all you do for us. We are yours now and forever. Love you, daddy.' They both look at each other and slide back down to his chest to find their spots. Slowly they feel his radiating heat envelop them and feel a sense of calm, but more like they were before becoming a vampire. Mina continues to caress his chest, but Danny reaches down to play with his curly hair just above his Master's cock. His fingertips caress his cock slightly and can't fathom that it filled his ass and then some. Nudging it a little, he wonders what will it feel like if he gives Master his last hole. Part of him wants to know, but the other half doesn't because that would mean giving up who he really wants to be. Choices. 'What should I do, Master? I want you to have everything that I am, but afraid of what it might mean later. Still want to become male, but as of right now, love your hands that caress every inch of my body. From my swollen chest that reminds me of being a woman, to the ache between my thighs. It wants to taste you, Master, but I'm scared.' Danny thinks to himself.

Feeling their softness pressing against his chest and supple contours of their tiny asses with his palms, Sam enters the black. He feels their love with his mind and tactile touches. They want to become one with him and more. So thankful for them joining his team, and wanting more from him. Just like his slut, I can't get enough of my Asian twins. He screams through the black, 'They're MINE.' As the echoes dissipate, he sits down on the floor and mediates. Soon she hears his slut reaching out through the black, looking for him. He yells, "Over here, slut."

Sasha follows his voice and finds him sitting once more. Smiling, she sits down on his lap facing him, and wraps her arms around his shoulders. Pressing her softness, she breathes in his scent, which relaxes her. She perks up when he says something.

"What brings you here, slut?" Sam asks with a hint of a grin.

Sasha perks up and says, "Missed you, Master. Just wanted to be close to you, like the twins."

San opens his eyes and wraps his arms around her. Pulling her close, he feels her breasts pressing against his chest, and feels his cock rising to the occasion. Smiling at himself, he's surprised his cock rises once again even though he pounded two Asian asses mere moments ago.

Feeling his cock rise between her ass crack means a lot. She still has it, and can make the man hard anytime she wants to. Definitely a compliment. Even in this place, she feels her body choke up at what she's feeling. She feels her cunt saturated with need for him, but knows that this place is only a dream and not real. They could fuck for hours but in here it wouldn't be really out there. Make believe sex. Caressing his face and combing through his dark locks, she peers into his eyes. Her heart aches for him. The constant need to feel his love, dominance, and control. She shudders against him, but that too passes. Feeling his touch, whether with his hands, mouth, or mind. She feels one with him. As much as she loves coming here, she has news to share. She says, "Got an email from your father. He wants to see you at The Firm tomorrow. Guessing he wants to know how your investigation is going. Amongst other things. Will you be going alone or taking Tessa with you?"

Sam caresses her face and peers into her eyes. Seeing and feeling her love through the bond, he says, "I won't be going alone. Wish my slut could come with me, but I know you can't. Can't take the twins, cause that would jeopardize everything. Tanya and Vivian are out, cause they have work, and I don't know how long the meeting will take. So it comes down to either Tessa or Heather." His hands drop from her face and travel down her back to grab her heart-shaped derriere. Giving her a hard squeeze, he feels her shudder against him. Looking at her lips, he says, "God, I love you, slut. Can't get enough of your hard body. Fuck, even in my dreams, I want to take what's mine. But where would it get us? Rather do you in the real, than here. As for who I pick, it will have to be Heather. I know she's a 'Norm', but she's ours. Leaving Tessa here to keep tabs on her lover, cause I know you have needs. She can keep your holes warm while I am gone. Sound good?"

"Are you sure you want to take baby-girl to The Firm? I trust your judgement, but I worry cause she is a 'Norm'. You know Normals and The Firm don't go together. Just worry about her safety, and you know how I feel about her, Master." Sasha says to him.

Sam looks at her and still can't fathom that this woman is his. It's been over 5 years now, and still can't fathom that she wants him. Placing his forehead to hers, he says, "I know, my cum whore. But in reality, she needs to get out and explore. Her day is coming, and she won't be a 'Norm' forever. She's our second, and I know what she means to both of us. No one will touch her; she will be with me every step of the way. Plus, she works for the Vampire Council blood lab; that should help raise her up slightly. And if someone does, you know what I will do."

"That's what I am afraid of, Master. That stupid security guard not believing you to be The Dire. But seeing your father's face was epic. I know you will take great care of baby-girl, but those vamps there are unpredictable. Will let this go, cause I trust your judgement. Love you, Master." Sasha says as she hugs him close.

Letting go of her ass, Sam's hand rises to caress her waist. He says, "Love you too, slut. Thanks for visiting and sharing the news. Guessing nothing on the bulletin boards?" Seeing her shake her head, 'No', he lets out a deep sigh.

Feeling the tension building from within, Sasha pulls back and says, "You shouldn't worry, my love. I know you are worried about our finances, but you have me. Don't stress yourself out. I will keep us afloat. Remember, I am your silent partner, amongst other things." Giving him a slight grin that's naughty.

Sam looks over at her and can't fathom how lucky he really is. Returning her grin, he says, "I appreciate it, slut. But I can't rely on you forever. I have to find my way in supporting you and my harem. Every job helps that, and as it grows bigger, it means that we have to take care of every one of them. I know you mean well, but it's just not me. Don't feel comfortable taking your money, slut."

Sasha caresses his face and says, "Remember, we're 'One'. Your problems are my problems. I know it's a touchy subject for you, however, the jobs aren't there. Let me keep us afloat until a job or two comes along to help with the finances. In the meantime, let me work my magic. It's very chivalrous of you to take care of all of us. But remember, a harem works both ways. Let us help you, Master." Still peering into his blue pools, he calls eyes. Seeing his nod, she feels better. She smiles and says, "Before I let you meditate, may I feel you once again, Master?"

Sam shakes his head and laughs. Feeling her pull away, he hears her say, 'What? Don't laugh at me. You know how I am.' Looking over at her, he says, "I do, and know how insatiable you are. Just surprised you asked, that's all. Feeling my cock between your ass cheeks must be hard for you to concentrate but you did with ease. You know the answer, slut. I can never say 'No' to you. Mount me."

Sasha tries reading his face but through the bond, she knows he's not teasing her. Reaching back to hold his cock steady, she raises up and moves him into position. Letting go, she drops and feels her insides opening to accept all of him. Is this a dream? She tells herself, cause she took all of him within. She feels his balls pressing against her bum. Feeling all of him, she shudders through an intense orgasm. She knows it's not real but in her mind, makes it real. Looking over at him, she says, "Thank you, my love. Wish I could stay here all night with you."

"But I know you have many other hats to fill before I wake up. Enjoy your night with your sisters as long as you can. I know you have stuff to do. Look forward to seeing and feeling you in the real. Love you, my cum whore." Sam says right before capturing her lips once more.

Sasha's heart beats hard for him, even though it's all in her mind. She loves him regardless. Returning his kiss, she shows him what he means to her and more. Her hands are on his face when she pulls back to look at him with hooded eyes. Still feeling him inside of her, she knows her love for him has no bounds. She wants to stay with him, cause he's her everything. But to her shock, he says, 'I know', which puts a smile on her face. Lifting herself off his cock, she still can't fathom taking all of him. But again, this is dreamland, and not the real world. With a deep sigh, she can't wait to feel all of him in either hole tomorrow. Until then, she has to wait.

Seeing her stand up, Sam says, "It won't be long, slut. Couple more hours and one of my lovers will wake me up. Don't fret, I am always with you, my love. In your mind, heart, and between those sexy legs of yours. Always, and forever." Seeing her bend over and kiss his forehead, his eyes stare at the bottom of her breasts. As she turns to make her leave, he sees her cunt saturated. Smiling, he reaches down to stroke his cock, but notices that his cock is dry. Shaking his head, he wishes it was wet with her essence, but it's not real. Watching that heart-shaped ass jiggle out of sight, he hears her once more, 'Love you, Master. See you soon.' Stroking his cock, he can't wait to be deep into her cunt once more. Reluctantly, he crosses his legs and resumes his meditation.

Sasha wakes up to feeling soaked between her thighs. It's only a dream, but yet the body makes it real. She rehears his words, and her heart shudders. 'What he said is true, cause I feel the same for him. He makes me feel more of a woman, a mate, and lover. But always gives me what I need, and that's being his slut. Fuck, Master. You make me ache even in your dreams. As much as I enjoy feeling the warmth from my sisters/lovers. If I dwell on it, my need will make the bed wet. Better get up and get moving. Put your thoughts to the side and focus on what's really important. The people next to you.' She says to herself. Turning her head to kiss her lovers, she slowly extricates herself from the bed. Crawling down, she heads to the washroom to clean herself before getting dressed and starting the day right.

Chapter 19.8

During the night, Sam rolled over onto his side. Even though he's dreaming, he can feel soft indentations of Mina's breasts pressing against his back. He doesn't feel Danny's ah... close like Mina but feels his arm draped over his back. Smiling just a little, he falls back into the black. While there, he feels his cock being moved, but doesn't know by who. It's being stroked and rubbed against something rough.

Danny was worried for a moment when his Master rolled onto his side. He had to move back to give him some space. When settled down, he moved closer. Seeing his grin surprised him, cause he thought he was waking up, but he just conked back out. Reaching down, he grabs Master's cock and strokes him from the underside. An idea forms in his mind, and wonders what Master's cock would feel like if it rubbed up against the area that has no name. Moving slightly closer and down, he takes Master's cock and rubs it against her covered box. He feels something, but it's slight. Moving his cock between the trees, he rubs between his slit and the sensations are astronomical. He feels his slit becoming more saturated and the need for more. Doing a few more tests, he lowers himself down to get more of a feel of Master. Rubbing the head of his penis between his slit, he feels much more, but his third hole wants desperately to be filled. He attentively places Master's cock in his third hole, and slightly pushes him in. Just the head of his cock into his hole sets him off. Danny reluctantly pulls Master's cock out of his tiny box, ending the tests for the night. He got his answer in spades; giving Master his last hole would be amazing, but he would lose his identity. Letting go of Master's cock, Danny caresses his Master's cheek and whispers, "You feel so good, Master. However, I'm not sure if I am ready just yet. Thanks for giving me this opportunity to run tests. Perhaps, in time, I will have a better answer for you."

Mina rises off the bed and looks over Master to stare at her brother. She whispers, "What did you do, brother?"

Feeling caught, Danny shakes his head and says, "Nothing."

Mina gives a hard stare and says, "I don't believe you. You did something with Master. I'm sure of it." Seeing her brother's expression of a deer caught in headlights, she knows he's hiding something. Looking at him once more, she says, "I will figure this out. Mark my words." Dropping back down, she presses herself against her daddy and resumes feeling his warmth.

Danny feels some relief when his sister drops back to the mattress. He knows his sister will press him until he answers. Until then, he's safe. So he inches closer to feel Master's warmth and press himself closer to the man that saved him.

Couple of hours later, they hear the door being opened quietly. Looking up, they see Mistress at the door. Quietly, she says, "Hope you two had a good night. Just came in to see if you like a bite to eat before I do my rounds." Seeing Mina look at her brother, she turns around and says, "I can eat. Danny wants to stay with his Master. Give me a few to get dressed. Will meet you in the Lab, Mistress." Seeing Sasha nod, she leaves quietly as she came in. Turning to her brother, she says, "Watch over him, bro. See you in a few."

Mina puts her clothes back on and heads out to meet with her Sire. Both head downstairs to the basement to feed. They share a bag (a pint) and it definitely hit the spot. Licking each other's lips with a kiss to get any blood residue off them. Basically, doing a thorough job of cleaning up. She looks over at her Mistress and asks, "What's next on your agenda, Sire?"

Looking at her sister/child, Sasha says, "Usually after I feed, I check emails and the bulletin boards before I cook breakfast. Since I already did that prior to feeding, I guess I should head to the kitchen and get started. Your sister, Vivian, has to leave early cause she has the early shift. When Master gets up, he has to head to The Firm to meet with his father about the case he's supposed to be working on. What are your plans, Asian Princess?"

Mina looks over at her and shrugs her shoulders, but gives her a smile. She says, "Got nothing to do until daddy wakes up; if you get my meaning. (Giving Sire a wink.) Perhaps I could help you and share what I learned in the past 5 days. Most of it will probably be common knowledge but for me, it was an earful."

Sasha shakes her head and says, "Take the empty bag and toss it into the yellow bin under the cabinet there. Need to take some eggs from the fridge and bring it upstairs. So what did you learn, baby-girl?"

Mina grabs the empty blood bag and disposals it underneath the cabinet in front of her as her Mistress pointed out. She turns around and says, "People at The Firm don't like your husband; sorry your ex-husband."

Sasha rolls her eyes and says, "Tell me something I don't know. But you're right, Samuel's a hard ass. He expects everyone working as hard as he does; which we all know isn't much, but he expects the fullest from his employees. What else have you learned, baby?"

As they head upstairs, Mina shares the gossip. Most of it was common, but hearing about the security guard being pushed into a concrete wall made everyone think twice about crossing the Dire. It was great to learn more details about a place that Sasha tries to forget. Sasha's impressed with Mina's help; she didn't expect much than being an aid. But she moved around the kitchen with ease. Cracking eggs, whipping them up and cooking them perfectly. She worked on the meat portion since all her lovers love their meat. She can't laugh at their choices, cause she's into blood, more specifically her Master's blood. When she gets a taste, it does wonders for her well-being, amongst other things. Dropping her shoulders, she doesn't want to dwell on it, cause it's been awhile since her last feeding from him.

Getting everything prepared on time, Sasha looks at the clock and sees it's 5:45 am. Looking at her helper, she asks, "Mina, thanks for all the help. However, can you be the Princess ninja that you are and wake up Vivian? She needs to get up soon."

"Mistress? How should I wake her up?" Mina asks with a scrutinizing look.

Sasha smiles at her Asian baby-girl and replies, "Quietly, with no biting." Seeing the roll of the eyes, she smiles. She continues, "You can try kissing her; that might do it. Or if you want to be devious, lick her nipples. I know, I know you're not into girls. But my lovers love their sleep and waking them up is the hardest job. Tessa loves both, but I have my technique to wake up her. The rest of them can wake up on their own. Are you up for the challenge, my ninja princess?"

"Please, this is nothing for an Asian Ninja Princess. I will do since my sire asked nicely. Thanks for a splendid morning, sharing a bag, hearing my gossip and working together to feed the troops. Had fun, Mistress. See you later." Mina says before disappearing.

Sasha just chuckles to herself. She continues to roll the sausages and bacon. Putting everything in a container, she heads to the dining room and sets the table. Bringing in all the containers, she heads back into the kitchen to clean up her mess.

Mina crawls up the bed with deft fingers. Easing close to her prey, she licks Vivian's lips to get her to open her mouth. When she does, she follows through with a kiss and slips in her tongue. Slowly the kiss ramps up, but Vivian hasn't taken the bait just yet. Reaching down with her fingers, she caresses her sister's tit. Feels her softness as her thumb and index finger circle around her nipple before giving it a pinch. Instantly, her prey's eyes light up and her moan suppressed cause her sister's lips are around them. Mina feels her sister's hand caressing her cheeks and pulling her in for a deeper kiss. Letting go, the kiss becomes passionate and wanting.

Vivian pulls back panting, and whispers, "Damn sister, that's a great wake-up call. If I may add, you kiss wonderfully. Although I know I must get up for work, I'd rather stay here, cuddling and kissing you."

Mina smiles at the compliment and says, "Thanks, sis. You're not too bad yourself. Heather gave me some pointers yesterday. Just glad that you liked it. But unfortunately it's time to get up. Mistress is downstairs preparing breakfast for you and your lovers. Do what you need to do and meet with her downstairs. Nice seeing you again, sister."

"Same to you, sis. Did you have a good time with Master last night?" Vivian asks with some interest.

Mina nods her head and says, "Daddy filled me up and reclaimed my last hole. It feels wonderful, but still craves him. As you know, I bet." Seeing the nod, she gives a big smile.

Viv smiles back and says, "Welcome to the club. Get with him when you can, but he does a tremendous job filling each hole and giving you wonderful orgasms. God, just thinking about it is getting me wet. Wish he was up and give me another pounding before I have to head into work. Hmmm, nice chatting with you, baby-girl, but I do have to get ready. Have a good afternoon; will see you tonight if you're still here." Seeing the nod, she throws back the covers and crawls out.

Mina stares after her sister and sees her big hanging tits. Shaking her head, she thinks to herself, 'Damn, they look good. Wish she had more time, cause I would like to feel more of them. Definitely bigger than mine, but a good size to hold in my small hands.' Shaking her head, she wonders, 'Am I into tits? God, I hope not, but they look good. Perhaps I have what they call boob envy. Definitely a good way to keep your hands occupied when you have nothing to do, like a fidget toy or something. Hmm.' Mina becomes curious and looks at her sisters next to her. Granted, most of them have their tits covered, and she doesn't want to disturb them. Shrugging her shoulders. Another time... perhaps. Crawling out, she heads to Master's old room to check on him and her brother. Entering quietly, she sees her brother banging on the keyboard and her daddy resting comfortably. Walking slowly and quietly, she tries to jump her brother but hears, 'Morning, sis. Nice try, but I can sense you. We are twins, after all.' She drops her shoulders in defeat and asks, "So, what are you working on?"

Danny continues to pound the keyboard and says, "For the life of me, the worm I planted found nothing new on the victims. It's like they don't exist in the system and/or someone erased those details. My guess is, someone within The Firm is erasing all data of the victims and/or they are on a different server/computer. Computers are unique. You can delete files, but they're still stored somewhere that's not present at the moment. Most of the time, new data written over it to erase the info. But computers have backup routines. So I am writing a new algorithm to trace whoever deleted the original and try to find the backups. It's a lot of work, but for Master, I would do anything."

Mina massages his shoulders and says, "That's my bro. So? What are your thoughts?"

"About?" Danny says within a keystroke

"C'mon, bro. You know. Fine. I will spell it out for you. Is he the 'One'?" Mina asks.

Danny plays the stupid card and says, "The One?"

Shaking her head, Mina says, "Master. Is he the 'One' for you, I mean? Cause for everyone in his harem, I bet they would say the same thing. He makes us, mmm, special. Is he special to you?"

Silence. Mina stops massaging him and says, "D, you're my brother and we share everything. I tell you how I felt about him and you should do the same." She sees his strokes slowly coming to a stop.

Danny leans back in his chair and says, "He is. As I told you last time, he just makes me feel great. Treats us well and is always there to encourage us forward. Everyone of us has a dynamic with him and damn, he is just the best I would do anything for him, cause he treats us better than alright." Dropping his shoulders, he continues, "Sis, I did something bad this morning. Not bad in a bad way, but I experimented without his knowledge."

Mina studies her brother and says, "Go on. Spill."

Taking a deep breath, Danny says, "Been thinking of giving Master my last hole." Feeling his sister patting him on the back and slightly jumping for joy. He hears, 'You should do it, bro. Maybe it will turn you around for the better.' Turning in his seat and giving his sister a stare, stops her from celebrating. He continues, "If I do, I am afraid that I will lose my identity. So now, I am unsure what to do."

Mina turns his chair to face her and kneels in front of him. Patting his legs with her hands, she says, "I get it. However, you said, you experimented. I'm guessing you rubbed yourself against him, right? And if so, how did it feel?"

With his head down, he says, "I did more than that, sis." Seeing her eyes light up. He continues, "I rubbed against him but felt nothing. So I went a step further and rubbed him against my slit. Boy, it felt wonderful. My slit got wetter, and I wanted to try more. So I slightly insert his head into my third hole and almost cummed. I wanted more, but reality hit and stopped myself. Did I do wrong?"

Sliding onto his lap and wrapping her arms around him. Mina says, "Brother, you were just curious and can't blame yourself. Don't beat yourself up for wondering. You experimented, and it felt good. It's a good first step, however I think you should talk to Master about this. I feel he can offer you his own advice. We both know he's different compared to other men out there. He won't push, but will encourage you to make the best decision for yourself. Plus, he accepts you for who you are. Talk to him, but don't share your experiment this morning. It's best he doesn't know. Sound good?"

Danny wraps his arms around his sister and gives her a big hug. He says, "Thanks, sis. For everything. Love you."

Mina hugs him tight and says, "Love you too, bro. Whatever you decide, I am behind you. Always."

Thirty minutes later, Vivian heads downstairs to eat some breakfast before she heads home to get dressed to go to work. As she heads to the kitchen, she almost bumps into her sister. Turning with her, she says, "Where are you off too, Mistress?"

Sasha smiles and says, "Got to wake up, Master. Eat your fill. Breakfast is in the dining room. We'll both see you off. See you later." As she sprints up the stairs.

Vivian shakes her head and wishes it was her waking up Master. But yet again, she misses the opportunity thanks to her so-called job. Smelling the breakfast that Sasha prepared, pulls her from thinking of Master but filling her stomach. Heading into the dining room, she looks at the spread in front of her. Mistress prepared all the same fixings, but added more touches. Like pastries, toast with either peanut butter or jam spread, and fruit. Shaking her head, she thinks to herself, 'Damn. Mistress keeps the harem fed and does a good job of taking care of us. Definitely need to move in and soon. If this is how it is every day, then damn, I am doing something wrong.' Grabbing a plate, she fills it up and grabs a bottle before sitting down.

Sasha enters the room and sees Mina sitting on her brother's lap. Smiling, she says, "Am I interrupting anything?" To her surprise, both of them shake her head and say, 'No, you're good. Mistress.'

Mina turns to her Mistress and asks, "What brings you here, if I may ask?" With a devilish look on her face.

Seeing it, Sasha smiles and says, "I came upstairs to wake up our Master. Care to join me in waking him up?" Looking at Danny, she continues, "That goes for you too, Danny; if you want."

Danny wants to, but the algorithm won't write itself. He says, "Thanks, Mistress, but you and Mina will have to handle it. This is more important."

Sasha tilts her head to the side in question, but sees Mina's mouth out, 'Tell you later'. Nodding her head, she says, "Suit yourself. Mina?" Seeing the smile and the nod. She watches her slide off her brother's lap and hears her brother pounding the keyboard once again.

Mina looks at her Mistress and says, "After you, Sire."

Sasha smiles and corrects her, "Mistress or sister, please. Sire? I wish under better circumstances. All I am is a stand in, even though we share blood. Come, let's give a good wake up call."

They both crawl underneath the covers and Sasha's between her Master's legs. Crawling up next to her, Mina whispers, "Mistress, can I be frank?" Seeing the nod, she continues, "You're the sire we both want and deserve. Yes, you're a stand-in, but you're a blessing in disguise. Without you, we would be dead. Our previous sire doesn't exist in my eyes. You showed us a lot more than what he promised to give. You are our Sire, and we'll follow you and Master to our deaths if it comes to it. We owe you everything." Seeing Mistress' look tells her everything. She's perplexed at what she said and feels hopeful. But to seal the deal, she leans forward and captures her Mistress lips. She plunges her tongue into her Sires mouth and kisses her with passion.

Sasha's eyes open in surprise but instantly closes them to enjoy the kiss and kiss her back. Pulling back, she says, "Baby-girl, your skills have much improved. I'm impressed. Are you becoming bi-curious, I presume?"

Mina looks over at her and says, "Maybe. You were right about waking up, Vivian. But we're getting off track. We need to wake up Master first. The rest we can discuss later. Shall we, Mistress? " Seeing the nod, she says, "You first."

Sasha's impressed with their Asian baby-girl. In a short amount of time, she's blossoming and giving her friendly advice and comments. Looking over at her, she shakes her head, but she's right. They will chat later and more. Reaching over and grabbing her Master's cock, she gives him a few pumps before sucking on his cock head. Licking the head, she picks up a distinct taste of something new. Smiling inwardly, she wonders. Not looking at her immediate right, she resumes sucking her master's cock. Soon enough, she's deep throating him for a bit before bringing him back out. Still stroking him, she passes the cock to Asian baby-girl. She too licks him and sucks Master's mushroom head of his cock before taking it further. Working him into her mouth, she takes him down her throat to. They switch back and forth, enjoying him fully. When they hear his grunts, they know that he's getting closer to orgasm.

Sam awakens with unfamiliar sensations on his cock. Reaching out to his slut, he asks, "Is it just you or is there someone else with you sucking my cock? It feels like my cock is a baton being passed back and forth. "

Laughing internally, Sasha continues her ministrations of her Master's cock. Licking its length and sucking his crown, she replies, "Sorry, Master. Wish I could've had you all to myself, but the twins were still in the room when I came up to wake you. Offered both of them to join me, but only Asian baby-girl joined. Danny's working hard on the keyboard. Are you getting close, my love? Cause your sluts are hungry for your cream."

"Yes, my cock whore. You know how to suck my cock well. Don't forget to share." Sam tells his slut as he continues to grunt. Feeling his slut pass his cock to his Asian baby-girl, he feels his cock expanding within her tiny mouth.

Sasha rolls her eyes and says, "Really, Master? How else will your harem get stronger if I don't share your essence? Besides, Mina has your cock now. Enjoy her throat, my love.," Sasha says as she grabs his ball sack and gives him a firm squeeze. Chuckling within, she hopes Master fills her Asian sister with his essence. Hearing his grunt, she smiles and says to herself, 'It's cumming.'

Sure enough, Sam loses control and thrust his cock into his Asian baby-girl's throat and starts shooting ropes of cum down her throat. Feeling her tiny hands stroking upwards to help him fire his load. However, her tiny hands feel amazing on his cock.

Mina's eyes roll backwards as she feels his cock pulsate in her throat. She feels her tummy expand with each volley of cum that hits the back of her throat. Losing count, she pulls him out and collects a few volleys before passing him to his slut. Mistress wasn't fast enough, and she got a volley painted on her face before putting him into her mouth. Swallowing him down, she shakes her head and licks her lips. She thinks to herself, 'God, he's so yummy. Two loads in less than 12 hours apart. Damn, I look like I'm pregnant with his child or something with the amount of cum in my bowels and in my stomach.' Turning her head, she watches her Mistress swallow his load like a pro. Unfortunately, it seems she got more of his cum than Mistress did, cause she's watching her squeeze the base of his cock and moving any leftovers up into her mouth.

Pulling off of his cock, Sasha cleanses his cock head before wiping her face with a finger. Scooping up his rope, she licks it clean. Closing her eyes while she does it. Her inner cum-slut's happy to receive another nutritious snack. But in her mind, she says, 'God, I'm a cum whore. Can't get enough of his cum. Wish I could bathe in it, but have to settle for him bathing her throat. Not the same, but 'beggars can't be choosers', as they say'. Reaching out to him, she says, "Feeling better, Master? You just fed two of your sluts this morning. Time to wake up and get moving. You better say your goodbyes to beta-slut, cause she has to work early today. She's downstairs eating her breakfast. Look forward to you taking my other holes later today."

Sam lifts the sheet and sees his two sluts kissing each other. Feeling his cock stir, he says, "Thanks for the wake-up, sluts." Thinking to himself, 'Better get moving if I want to say goodbye to my beta-slut.' Pulling his legs up, he leaves his two sluts on their own devices. Hoping out of bed, he heads to his desk to give his slave a kiss before hitting the bathroom to relieve himself.

"Good morning, slave. Hope you just started working now, cause if you started earlier, I will be pretty disappointed in you." Sam says to him.

Feeling his Master's lips on his cheek, Danny says, "Just started an hour ago, Master. We stayed with you most of the night. Hope you enjoyed our presence, cause we sure did." Still banging the keyboard.

Sam rubs his shoulders and says, "Good. Glad you enjoyed yourself. After I visit The Firm this morning, did you want to look at the data your worm sent to me last week?"

Upon hearing that, Danny nods his head and says, "Sure thing, Master. Look forward to checking out what my ninja worm produced." However, in his mind, he's thinking whether to ask Master his thoughts about going further.

Sam nods his head and says, "Good. Looking forward to spending more quality time with you, slave. Chat with you later." Patting Danny on the back before heading to the washroom to use the facilities. Before he does, he grabs some boxers, shorts, and t-shirt.

Feeling much better, Sam heads downstairs, but takes a peek through his slut's eyes and sees her still making out with Asian baby-girl. Smiling, he shakes his head and heads downstairs to get a bite to eat and say his goodbyes to his bubble-butt slut. As he hits the bottom step, Vivian rounds the corner and sees him. Feeling deflated, he knows that look. She's ready to leave, and he just made it downstairs. Opening his arms, he pulls his beta-slut in for a hug and kiss. However, his hands can't control themselves and reach down to grab her derriere. He says, "Hate seeing you leave, beta-slut. But I know you're coming back. Right?"

Smiling that her Master enjoys feeling her up, Vivian says, "Of course. Leaving my suitcase behind so that tells you I am coming back tonight after my shift at VS. Hopefully you will sleep with me/us in the Master bed? Miss cuddling up to you, but understand that the twins have needs too. Going to miss you, Master. Hope you have a good day. Love you." Giving him one more kiss before she pulls away. She feels his eyes feast on her backside and it warms her core, knowing he still wants her. The only downside is, it also fuels her wetness. Shaking her head, she says to herself, 'Mistress' is right. You can never be dry around him. Damn, going to change into another set of panties when I get home.' She opens the door, and turns around to say her byes, when she hears him in her mind.

"I know your panties are wet, cause I can smell your nectar. Do me a favor, and cum for me. You're going home to fetch a new pair of panties, anyway. CUM, beta slut." Sam says to her with a smile.

Still holding the doorknob, Vivian's eyes clamp shut as the shudders travel through her body and out of her cunt. Feeling her release, her eyes roll backward. Breathing through it, she says, "More. I want more. Damn you, Master. I am soaking wet with need. I should be mad, but... fuck, I love you. Love that you have power over me like this." As she heads out to her car. She stops suddenly when she hears, 'Love you, beta-slut. Have a good day. Looking forward to seeing you later.' Hearing his thoughts, she feels all warm and girlie. Unlocking her door, she sits in the driver's seat and rubs her crotch against the seat. All the while smiling like a teenager in love.

Heading into the dining room, Sam makes a plate and sits down to enjoy his breakfast. As he does, he peers into his slut's eyes once more to see what she's up to. Shockingly enough, she's not making out with Mina any longer, but in the Master washroom washing her face and checking on her sisters. Reaching out to her, he says, "When you have time, I like to know what you did after our meeting last night?"

Sasha loves hearing her Master in her head. It makes their relationship more intimate and definitely helps with their dynamic. Plus, they're bonded and nothing escapes when you're practically one with another person. Walking around the bed, she wakes up her sisters with either kisses or fondling; sometimes a little of both. As she does it, she reports in on her nightly duties with her Master. She tells him, "After I left you, Master. I was super soaked as usual; wanted you to fill me for real but you need your rest. With some regret, I washed myself, dressed, and went downstairs to feed. Mina joined me, and she told me all the gossip she learned at The Firm. Most of it doesn't pertain to us or our mission. However, surprisingly, they dislike your father there. From there, we cooked breakfast and Mina woke up Vivian, and we join forces to wake you, Master. Peaceful night, but I still missed you."

"Figures. Doesn't surprise me. It seems he's a hard person to work for; it's not the way I would handle things for sure. Both of you did an excellent job in preparing breakfast this morning. Bet your sisters will love all the extras. Look forward to seeing you and our mates soon. Love you." Sam says as he eats his last bite. Pushing the plate back, he feels full. He knows in mere moments that his mates will join him for breakfast.

Sasha smiles at his comments and enters the dining room first. Seeing Master push back his chair to offer his lap, she walks over and plants her heart-shaped ass on top of him. Feeling his arms around her has a calming effect on her, especially when he reaches up to grope one of her 36 DDD breast. 'He's so naughty, but God, I love it when he molests me', she thinks to herself. Moving her ass slightly, she can feel his cock pressing against her. It's so hard and warm; yet it makes her squirm slightly cause she can feel her wetness pooling between her nether lips. Reaching out to him, she says, "Master. Thanks for this, my love. It's not penetration, but it's the next best thing. Look forward to you reclaiming my bottom holes today. Hmm, looks like my time is up. Here they come."

In walks in his other mates, Heather, Tessa, Tanya, and Mina. Looking behind them, Sam asks, "Where's Danny?"

Mina pipes in and says, "He's still working on that special algorithm." Shrugging her shoulders, she continues, "He wants to make you happy, daddy."

"Already happy with both of you. I know he means well, but he needs to see the big picture, family. But I get it, and will let him be. We'll chat later once I come back from my meeting with The Firm. Speaking of The Firm, I'm taking one person with me. Any volunteers?" Sam says and instantly Mina has her hand up. Rolling his eyes, he says, "Mina, it can't be you since you work there. Taking you will blow your cover and they will probably ask some questions. Sorry, baby-girl."

Shaking her head, Mina says, "I forgot, Master. Just thought it would be nice to hang out.. alone, together." Flashing her eyes at him and smiling.

Returning her smile, Sam says, "Your day is coming and I will make it special for you. But it's up to Tessa or Heather to decide."

Heather perks up from her seat and gives him a questionable look. Looking at him, she says, "Tessa's the ideal choice, and besides, I can't go, because I'm a 'Norm'. They don't allow normals there."

Biting his lip, Sam knew that his baby-girl would protest. Even his slut worries about her going. However, she came out the last few nights doing patrols with us. She wants to learn and contribute, and doesn't want to feel like the weakest link. With that thought, she's right, but I am The Dire, and that rule is stupid. Knowing the secret should grant her permission. Plus, if things go alright, I like to introduce her to my father, as my fiancé. Definitely will turn heads, but I want her to meet him. See the other side before putting the ring on her finger.

Sasha turns her head slightly to see him. Reading his mind, she nods her head. She whispers, "Are you sure, Master?" Seeing the nod, she smiles and feels her heart ache. Clutching his hand between her breasts, she says, "I approve, but if anything?" She doesn't want to speak her concerns in front of her mates/sisters. She hears him in her mind. He says, 'Told you before, slut. Nothing will happen to her under my supervision.'

Tessa looks from her lover to Alpha and says, "I'll go with you, Alpha. Doubt anything will come to pass. But we should check in."

Sam shakes his head and says, "Thanks, Tessa, but Heather's coming with me."

"Is that wise, Alpha?" Tessa exclaims. Even her sister's eyes light up with confusion.

Shaking his head, Sam says, "Probably not, however it has come to my understanding that Heather wants to learn and contribute. And what better way than to turn The Firm upside down with their rules? Besides, I want her to meet my father." His eyes look at Heather's brown ones through her glasses. Seeing some confusion, then some acknowledgement, followed by shaking her head.

Sam continues, "Besides, I need you, Tessa, to help sl.. our lover with her special needs. She probably needs to loosen up before her meeting with the closet folks." He feels his slut move her ass accordingly.

Sasha smiles and says, "Mistress?"

"STOP! Both of you." Tessa exclaims.

All eyes are on her. Some feel alarm, while others smile. It's about time Tessa spoke up for herself and concerns.

Tessa looks at both Alpha and Sasha. She says, "Stop this once and for all. Sasha, you can't serve two masters! Yes, both Alpha and myself are a couple but I don't feel comfortable with that title. I stepped in and offered because you were having a hard time during your punishment with your true dominant."

Looking at Alpha, Tessa continues, "Stop pussy footing around and just call her a slut. Clearly, she enjoys being called one. God, I am not a newb; call her what she is. That's right, our lover is a slut, and she loves it. Look at her. It makes her all warm inside. You would think it would belittle her, but it doesn't."

Sasha smiles at Tessa and says, "Thank you, baby."

Looking at Sasha, Tessa says, "Alpha is your 'One' true love and dominant." Seeing the nod, she continues, "Treat him as such. With that being said, I can't be your Domme/mistress if he's your 'One'." Still looking at both of them, she says, "If we're thinking dynamics, I can only be your TOP, and that means you're my BOTTOM. But true fully, you're my lover. We can play accordingly, but stop this Mistress nonsense."

It's all quiet as Tessa finishes her argument. To her shock, everyone in the room claps. Feeling bewildered and embarrassed, she sits deeper in her chair. The clapping comes to a close and Sasha speaks up.

Sasha says, "Baby, we're glad you spoke up. The entire house is a huge dynamic. We wanted you to choose, and you have chosen well. Most of this was a tease to see your reaction, and little by little, you grown into the beautiful flower that you are now. As for our dynamic, I would love to be your BOTTOM. But willing to play/switch when you want. Hope you're not mad at us, and you continue to learn from your family. And hopefully one day become a slut like your lover. But that all depends on you, baby. Love you."

Lots of smiles focused on what Sasha said, and their waiting on Tessa to say something. Feeling all eyes on her, Tessa finally says, "Love you too, baby. I am not mad at either of you, but so glad that I won't being hearing you call me Mistress any longer."

Still fiddling with her breakfast, she briefly looks at Alpha and then back to her breakfast. She says, "Just wanted to let you know, again, that I had an amazing time with you. Looking back, I wished I did more than go down on you. Don't get me wrong, I enjoy doing it every time. Just, I know my period is coming next week and need to get more of that cream inside a unique spot than my stomach. I still want to do my duty to this pack and you, Alpha. Definitely want you to breed me, and carry your progeny to make the pack stronger. On a distinct note, I wished I was coming with you to this meeting; to get more time with you, but understand your reasoning. Make sure you take good care of her. I know she works at a vampire blood lab, but this is different. Just don't want any harm to come to her."

Sam peers at his omega with his bright blue eyes. He sees her hazel eyes peering up at him. Replying, "Both you and our lover have expressed their concerns. Yes, I know I'm leading her into the lion's den, but there are other reasons I am doing it. Everything will become clear after her day of reckoning; until then, trust my judgment. As for yesterday, I enjoyed every second with you, Tessa. You keep surprising me every time I am with you. You're a remarkable, beautiful woman, and glad that you're part of Team Dire, and my second. I think you made the right call, and besides, not a lot of women like having sex in a car. It's rather uncomfortable for one, and cleaning up cum stains isn't fun. Take care of our lover while I am gone. I still need to fulfill my obligation to slut to fill her two bottom holes. If you like, you can join us for a threesome and I will make sure that you're filled to the brim with my seed. Bet your Bottom would love cleaning up the mess afterwards. Does that meet your approval?"

Tessa nods her head, but wants to clear the air. She says, "Alpha? I..."

Sam stops her and says, "I know, Tessa. We only been together for only a month. Don't force yourself to say those three words. Take your time. When you're ready, I will be here."

Tessa gives an attentive smile to him, but says, "Thanks. Thanks for your patience. I know you and slut are bonded and share amongst yourselves. I'm really trying; just not there, Alpha."

"No worries, my Wildrose. Just reassure our lover, cause I bet she's wondering what we're talking about. She might be listening in my mind, but it seems she's talking to baby-girl at the moment. Who knows? I meant every word, Tessa. Look forward to our next date. Guess I have to find something that you have never done before." Sam says to her to get her to look at him and put a smile on her face. To his shock, he hears, 'Bring it on, Alpha.' Which he smiles back.

Looking over at his Pet, he reaches out to her and asks, "No comment or thoughts of your sister going with me?"

Tanya perks up and looks across the dining table. She says, "It's not my place. Yes, I am the house's Pet, but you are our Master. I don't like it, but you made a valued point. I know you won't let anything or anyone harm her. Trust your judgement, Master."

"Thank you, Pet. Thanks for the positive feedback. How're you feeling today?" Sam asks.

Nodding her head, Tanya says, "Lot better. Definitely can't wait till it is over so you can reclaim my holes. Looking back on the past couple of days..." Shaking her head, she says, "It could be just a coincidence or not, but I started feeling better after I swallowed your cream in the forest. All the symptoms went away after that night. Don't know if it's true or not, but I feel much better, Master."

Feeling his slut contract her muscles in her butt, he knows that she's trying to facilitate in making me hard underneath her. He knows she needs her two bottom holes filled. Reaching between her things, he presses his fingers where her clit is situated. Immediately, his slut stops and leans back into him. The slightest pressure has caused her to cum uncontrollably. Reaching out to her, he says, "This is what you get for being sneaky. Enjoy the feeling, cause soon I will leave and it's up to your Top to take care of your needs."

Looking at Tanya, he says, "Thanks for your observation. Perhaps your sister can analyze a sample of my semen and find out more. But I am glad that your symptoms have improved since that day. If there is something in my cream that helps with those symptoms, then I guess I will get a lot of blowjobs during your cycles. Who knows?"

"Wouldn't that be something?" Tanya says as she licks her lips, staring over at him.

Sasha feels her Master's cock instantly harden and says, "Curious. Wonder what got your cock so hard just a moment ago? Doubt it was my ass." Searching his mind, she smiles. "Really, Master? That would be interesting to find out. I can't speak for my sisters, but your cream is addicting; especially for me, but I am your slut. I look forward to knowing more. Ah, my time with you is almost up. It was a pleasure to sit and be close to you, Master. Going to miss you, my love. Give my best to your Father for me. Don't forget to say 'Hello' to my blood sister, Sophia. Love you, my 'One'."

Still feeling his baby-girl's eyes on him, Sam smiles over at her. He then says, "Are you finished with your breakfast, baby-girl?" Seeing the nod, he feels up his slut once more before pushing the chair back. When his slut stands up, he feels some relief with blood flow, but also misses being close to her heart-shaped ass. Getting up, he feels all eyes staring at the outline of his hard cock in his shorts. Titling his head to the side, he says, "Can't blame me." Seeing the nods, they all look at their Mistress and say, 'We understand, Master.' Looking at Heather, he says, "Dress professionally. Or better yet, respectively. You know I love you're, ah, skirts, but you're meeting with my father."

Heather smiles as she walks up to him. Reaching out to grab hold of his cock, she says, "Don't worry, daddy. I got you." But leaning closer, she whispers, "In more ways than one." Giving him an attentive squeeze before heading out the room to get ready.

Sasha looks at her Master and says, "That girl is one hot firecracker."

Sam smiles at his slut and says, "Don't we all know it? Hence why we all love her. Should I help you clean up?"

Shaking her head, Sasha says, "Don't worry yourself, Master. My sisters and I can handle it. Why don't you go upstairs and get changed as well? Oh, bring extra clothes just in case you go full Dire over there. They might be elite, but some lack control."

Sam looks over at his slut and nods his head. He says, "Smart idea. Need to shop at a thrift shop for the amount of clothes I shred. See you all in a few minutes." He turns around to head upstairs to change clothes.

Ten minutes later, they both walk down the stairs holding hands. As they do, they see all their mates waiting for them, except Danny. Sam shakes his head, but again, he's trying to be a good slave for him. Letting it go, he puts a smile on his face and gives kisses to everyone before heading to the garage. His mates wish him a pleasant journey and safe travels. Heather received the most kisses and hugs, but who could blame her? She definitely proven to all of them she wants to belong and be with family. Heading to the BMW, he opens the door for her before getting into the driver's seat. Still seeing his mates' faces standing at the doorway, he says, "I appreciate the nice send off, but think of poor Mina when I open the garage door. Don't worry, we'll be back before you know it. Let me know if you need anything out there. Have a good morning, ladies."

Seeing Sasha's nod, she pushes everyone back and closes the door behind her. She and all his mates will miss him. Reaching out to him, she says, "Safe travels, my love." Hearing the garage door opening, she feels sad, but knows that this is for the best. Hopefully, his father will give him a clue to move forward, but she knows The Firm. If you're not a vampire, you get shit on. Who knows, perhaps his father will turn a new leaf. Doubtful, but who knows? She hears the garage door closing, and all the girls miss the loss. Looking at her sisters, she says, "C'mon, ladies. Let's head back and clean up. We still have a couple of hours before California Closets shows up." Watching most of the women return to the dining room, she sees Mina close by. Smiling, she says, "What's on your mind, baby-girl?"

Mina smiles at that and says, "Feels different not having him around. I know it's going to be a couple of hours, but definitely going to miss his presence."

Sasha smiles and says, "Have you ever heard the phrase, 'The heart grows fonder;' while that special someone is away. Close your eyes, little one, and think of your master. Bet you can feel him in your heart. Granted, we're both vamps, and our hearts beat the same whether we get excited or not, but our minds make it real. Been a vamp for over 25 years, and it doesn't get old. He just left, and I can still feel him here and there. (Pointing at her heart and mind). Just speaking about it, you know that your heart beats for that special someone. It might be a couple of days, to several years, but we all love the people that make us feel 'Normal' than the monsters that we've become. Treasure that pumpkin. Just another tool to hold close when we're feeling close to losing control." Patting her back, she continues, "Plus, he loves you and everyone in his harem unconditionally. Yes, he loves filling our holes, but loving him makes him powerful and what he needs to be. Same goes for us. Understand?" Seeing her nod, Mina reaches to hug her Mistress and says, 'Thanks.'

Sasha feels her heart breaking for Mina; in some ways, she's like her small child and yet she's her sister. These relationships sure change your outlook on things. Definitely makes her feel connect and not alone. Smiling at her, he says, "Let's help your sisters and find something to do while we wait. Shall we?" Seeing the nod, they head to the dining room to help. As she does, she hears him in her mind, 'Miss and love you, slut. Always.' Instantly, she feels her heart beating much harder, but it's only in her mind that feels it.

Sam reaches over and holds out his hand for baby-girl to grab. Seeing her all decked out in black, he smiles over at her while waiting for the light.

Heather looks over and sees him in black jeans and a long sleeve shirt. She smiles over at him, because he's hers and he cleans up nicely. Seeing the hand, she immediately places hers into his. Feeling his squeeze, she knows its reassurance of the love that they share. Looking over at him, she says, "You know they don't allow any 'Norms' into the building. I don't want to get you into any trouble, daddy. Willing to wait in the car and won't speak anything to my sisters."

Looking over, Sam smiles and says, "I know the rule, but they will break it today. How do I know this? Because I am The Dire, and my father wants to see me. The Firm will understand this, and if they make a big fuss, my father will step in. Trust me on this; he wants to keep me in his pocket. Plus, I want you to meet him and possibly share the news. It's just another step closer. I know it's not concrete yet, but I want to make you mine, baby."

Heather brings up their intertwined hands and kisses the back of his hand. She looks over and says, "Sam, it means a lot to me. You want to do this. Don't get your hopes up; whether it happens, I am always yours no matter what. Love you, daddy and, of course, all of my sisters." Seeing his smile, she feels her heart beating harder. Changing the subject, she says, "Are you excited to see your pain-slut?"

Giving her a smile as he shakes his head, Sam says, "Just for the record, I love you all individually. Each and everyone brings something to the table, even Sophia. Wonder when will you bring her up. Yes, I miss my pain-slut. Bet she's looking forward to seeing me and her sister again. Sadly, I know she will want attention in more ways than one. Need to up my game in humiliation. As for pain, I can give her that. Here, take my phone. I bet she left a message or two." Looking at the signs, they're coming up onto I210, and soon they'll be heading West to Monrovia.

Chapter 19.9

After cleaning up breakfast and storing the leftovers away, the girl's head upstairs to the Master suite. Upon entering, Tessa turns around and looks at her lover, and says, "I am ready to start anal training. Want to prove to Alpha that I can be more for him."

Sasha smiles at that statement, but says, "Baby, that's nice, and all, but your Alpha knows that you're more for him. Anal sex is the next step in pleasure; definitely for him, since it's much tighter and forbidden. But for some women, it can be very pleasurable. Well, start off with butt plugs and go from there. Most people assume they are used to getting your anus ready for the girth of your man; but in actuality, it's used so you can get a feel of something in your ass. At first it will feel uncomfortable, but overtime you will feel some pleasure having it in. With each size, more discomfort but better pleasure. Now if Alpha was here, and you had your butt plug in, when you have sex, you will feel his cock much more and the pleasure will double cause of having both holes used. Getting what I giving you?" Seeing the nod, she walks past her to the far end of the bed to the night table. There she opens a drawer and pulls out her small stainless butt plug with a pink crystal.

Holding up the plug, Sasha says, "What's so great about these plugs, especially the metal ones? When you move, so does the plug. Best analogy I could give is a bell. The ringer hits the lining of the channel and sends waves into the next channel, which is your pussy collects. Over time, it builds and you cum, but ultimately it's used to get yourself ready to handle anal sex. The only downside of anal sex is prep work. For Vamps, there's none, but for 'Norms' and 'Weres', you have to do enemas. Tanya!"

Tanya smiles at her Mistress and follows up by saying, "As you probably can understand that most parties don't enjoy having anal because of what happens afterwards. If there's no prep, it can be messy for her and shit on his cock. No fun. We do enemas; where we flush out the anal canal and colon so it's clean sailing for anal fun. Now we have tools for that, but some of us use the shower handheld to clean the area while taking a shower. First ones are tough, but over time it gets better. Most women give it up for a variety of reasons, but most of the time, it's because of submission. It's the perfect gift for your lover that you're willing to give him everything."

Sasha, still smiling and turns her head to the left. She looks at Mina and asks, "Do you have anything to add, baby-girl?"

Mina smiles at her Mistress and says, "Never gave it up when I was a 'Norm', but when I met Master, I offered it to him. Always thought it was a weird place to do it, and the whole poop thing freaked me out. But now I don't have a problem and enjoy Master taking that hole. Love it when he pounds into me. The submission aspect and the orgasms are to die for. Right?" Seeing nods from Tanya and Mistress confirms they are the best.

Sasha looks back at her lover and asks, "Still interested? No one will look at you different if you back out. Anal isn't for everyone, but most of us sluts gave it up for the one that we love. Right, girls?" Seeing the nods and smiles from her sisters. Looking back at her lover, she sees the nod. Smiling, she brings the butt plug to her mouth and sucks on the bell to warm it up. Reaching over the nightstand, she pumps and smidge of lube to wipe the entire bell. Seeing her lover looking inquisitive, she says, "Lube helps expand the anal ring to fit the bell. Lube is your friend, and with anal sex, there's no small amount used. Meaning, most of the time, you're using a lot, but it also makes it fun. No lubrication can cause tears in the anal wall; not fun and takes a while for that shit to heal. So again, lube is your friend. With that said, pull down those shorts and present that succulent ass of yours. Bend over the bed, baby." Sasha watches her lover drop them and bend over like she asked. Staring at her lovers derriere, she shakes her head and thinks to herself, 'What a beautiful tanned ass; fuck, just looking at it, I want to lick those holes of hers'.

Looking at her lover, Sasha says, "Try to relax. It will take some time to get this in, but your anal ring will do the rest to keep it in. Here it comes, baby. Best to just accept it like a good girl that you are."

Tessa feels the foreign object pressing against her backdoor. Relaxing, she feels the cold steel pressing deeper into her. Her eyes light up slightly but feels her ass accepting it, and it's a snug fit. Afterwards, she feels her lover's lips kissing her cheeks to let her know the plug is in. Standing up, she doesn't feel much but when she sits on the bed, her eyes roll at the sensations that reside inside her anus. Shaking her head, she says, "Definitely going to take some time getting used to this, but if I can learn to do a blowjob in a day; I can do this with no problem."

Smiling at her lover, Sasha says, "That a girl, baby. Remember, we're here for you in you have any questions or concerns."

Looking at Tanya, Sasha says, "Going to give you some money to get your sister the medium stainless butt plug. Loaned mine to Sophia and haven't got it back yet. Can you do that for me, Pet?"

Tanya shakes her head and says, "That won't be necessary, Mistress. With my discount and expertise, I can either write it off to try it myself or get it at cost. In either case, I can get it for you, no problem."

"Thanks Pet. " Sasha says. Looking at her lover, she asks, "So, how does it feel? Strange?" Seeing the nod, she goes on and says, "For non vamps, this is what you need to help you feel ready for anal. For us, some lube and ram that cock in there. One and done. So for today, will do the small plug. Once we get the medium, then will work you upwards. Sound good?" Seeing another nod. Leaning over, she kisses her lover and says, "Proud of you baby for at least trying it. Hope you like it like all of us do" Looking at the clock, she asks, "So what should we do? We have about 2 hours until my appointment."

They have an extensive discussion and settle on watching more episodes of Squid Game. Mina took a moment to check on her brother before joining. Everyone sits and watches the episodes in the Living room. They can't believe their eyes when people are shot for moving during a game of 'Red light. Green light'. Tanya watches but knows that her time is limited, but remembers that she's off today since it's a Tuesday.

* * * * *

The trip to Monrovia didn't take that long, however, what did, was all the traffic lights in between. Usually it's about 23 minute drive from our house. Granted, we left just on the edge of mid-morning commute; hence the traffic, but we were heading Eastbound than Westbound. Good for us, but bad for all the other traffic. While driving, Heather checks her daddy's messages and sees one from Sophia. Opening it up, she sees her sister bent over, showing her black thong pulled to the side to showcase the butt plug in her ass. The caption says, "Still in me, Master. Body is taking its time to absorb your essence. Going to need a fresh load soon. Can't wait to see you." She shows her daddy and reads the caption. Smiling, she says, "Wow, your pain slut misses and looks forward to seeing you again. You're so lucky."

Sam shrugs his shoulders and says, "Yeah, kinda. Sophia's unique. Loves anal, and pain. But she also likes humiliation. I can do the pain and the anal, but humiliation; that's a stretch. Baby, I'm not a fan of putting any of you girls down, but I get why she likes it. Ugh, this is so hard."

Heather brings up their intertwined hands and rubs his against her cheek. Smiling, she says, "I understand, daddy. Everyone has their kinks, and that girl loves being put down. We're all striving for your attention and love. I know it's hard, daddy, but I know you can do it. Just treat her like a true slut. Compare our service with hers. Find something that's demeaning and go for it. Not hard; she has small tits and ass compared to mother's. Her skills should be improving. But remember, she's our inside woman. We need her. So you need to make her happy."

Sam nods his head, and says, "What would I do without you, baby-girl?"

"I wonder sometimes." Heather says as she shrugs her shoulders.

It's a long drive to Hidden Valley Road, because it's a weekday. Seeing the road littered with many vehicles, Sam drives extra slow so he doesn't hit any of the cars or pedestrians. Guess they're filming today. It's a winding drive, but they make their destination. It's a desolate area for about 2 miles until they come to the black brick exterior. Putting the car in park, Sam reaches for his phone and calls the operator. It rings a few times, and he asks, "Receptionist." Waiting for a few moments, and a woman answers, 'You have reached The Firm. How may I help you?' Sam smiles and looks over at his baby-girl. He says, "This is Sam Harington, III, here to meet my father. Bringing along a plus one."

The receptionist says, "Welcome back, Sam Harrington, III. Please proceed once the doors open. Park in visitor parking and taking elevator 2 to reception. Hope you have a pleasant visit, sir." Before he can reply, she hangs up.

Sitting there for a few minutes, the brick and steel wall depresses slightly and then slides to the right. Seeing is believing in this place. They take security serious. Once the wall has retracted, they drive in and look for parking. Finding a space, Sam parks the car and turns off the engine. Looking over at his girlfriend, he sees she's kind of nervous. Bringing her hand towards him, he kisses the back of her hand. Afterwards, he rubs warmth into her hand and says, "Don't be nervous. And 'No', you're not staying in the car. Don't worry, you'll be let in. Trust me."

Heather looks over and says, "I trust you, daddy. Just don't want to be a burden or get you into any trouble. I know their reputation; elite vamps think they're all that. Hence why I like the elders more. They appreciate humanity better than the chosen. Ok, let's get this over with. Pray for luck."

Sam shakes his head and holds the door open for her to exit the vehicle. He says, "Don't need luck, baby-girl. Just need my father; everything will work out. Trust me." Seeing her eyes light up, he gives her blowing kiss before grabbing her hand and heading to the elevator. Pushing the button, it takes a few seconds before it opens. Once inside, the door closes, and it slowly rises. Then it comes to a sudden stop.

Looking over, Heather asks, "Did we suddenly stop? Should we call for assistance?"

Smiling over at her, he says, "They're doing their scans. Making sure that we're not carrying any weapons or bombs. I asked the same thing when I visited here last week. Takes a few minutes."

Suddenly, the receptionist speaks through the speakers. She says, "It's great seeing you again, Mr. Harrington. However, your plus one cannot proceed. From our scans, she appears to be a 'Norm' and our company policy forbids humans entering our facility. Explain yourself. Why have you brought her here?"

Heather gives him a look of 'I told you so;' but Sam smiles. He says, "You are correct. She's a 'Norm' but she's part of Team Dire. I trust this woman with my life. As for your policy, I know you're concerned for your wellbeing, but I attest she knows, 'The Secret'."

The speaker blares and the receptionist asks, "State your name, and how do you about us?"

Heather smiles and says, "My name is Heather Sinclair. I work for the Vampire Council Blood lab. I'm a phlebotomist." Nodding her head and crosses her arms. Leaning against the wall, waiting for their answer.

The speaker kicks on once again, and the receptionist speaks. "Nice to meet you, Heather Sinclair. You know that entering The Firm is a violation and you could lose your job at the Vampire Council Blood lab. Why have you pushed for admittance?"

Heather looks at Sam, and he speaks up. He says, "I brought her here, and it's my fault; not hers. However, I want her to meet my father. You can either let us visit, or you can tell my father I was here and you, The Firm, denied me and my colleague entry. The choice is yours."

A few moments pass, and the receptionist speaks, "I hope one day, you and I meet. Outside these walls, cause you have some balls coming here violating our policy. You may proceed. Knowing what you are and who your father is; I am allowing you entry. Same rules apply. Vary from them, and you will be punished. Understand me?"

"Yes. We understand. Thank you." Sam says as he looks at a surprised baby-girl. Smiling, he says, "Told you so."

The receptionist comes back and says, "You have cleared all scans. Please proceed to reception, to get your 'Guest passes'. See you soon." With that said, the elevator proceeds without delay. The elevator comes to its designated floor and it chimes before the door opens.

Both Sam and Heather look at each other before stepping out and heading to reception. Walking up, Sam sees the receptionist, Greta, once again with her teeth extended. Smiling, he says, "Good to see you again, Greta." Greta's in a blue blazer today. Still sporting light blue eyes and short bob haircut.

"It's good to be seen, Mr. Harrington." Greta greets him with a big smile as her eyes scan over him thoroughly. She continues, "Please sign in, and here are your badges. Cellphones?"

Heather shakes her head, but Sam hands her his. Greta's shocked that it's open, and sees it on airplane mode. She hands the phone to Heather and says, "Sorry, it's protocol to ask. It's nice to meet you, Heather. Today's your lucky day; your our first 'Normal' here at The Firm. I know my eyes are on your man, but be careful. We have blood on the premises, but fresh blood is rare."

Heather looks at Greta and asks, "How do you know that he's my man?"

Greta grimaces and says, "He's staring at you, for one; two, you care about him more than yourself. And third, I can smell him on you. Plus, I would love to know him better."

Heather smiles and leans forward. She whispers, "Master's growing his pack. We are adding members each and every day. If you like to tryout, just text me and I will make it happen. His pack is mixed. Both werewolf and vampire. Only a select few get further. You know what I mean?"

Greta whispers back and asks, "How is he?" As she rolls her eyes as she plays this game.

Smiling, Heather says, "He has stamina in spades; and makes sure his women... are satisfied before he cums. Plus, his cum's addicting and fills up our tummies full; if you catch my drift."

Greta feels moisture pooling between her thighs. She then asks, "How do I partake? Meaning, initiation?"

Still smiling, Heather asks, "Give me your phone." Slowly, Greta pushes her phone across the desk. Heather picks it up and adds her credentials. She then says, "Text me your schedule. I will forward it to my Mistress and she will pick a night for you. We look forward to seeing..." Her eyes look up and down Greta's body and continues, "All of you. Soon. If it helps, the harem is bisexual, but the number one rule you must follow, he comes first. Pleasant to meet you, Receptionist."

Greta looks down at the title and feels her cunt saturated with need. Looking over at Sam, she smiles demurely and says, "Piter (Peter) will take you up. Remember, do not deviate from your main course. We will be watching. Some more so than others, eh, Mr. Harrington?"

Feeling her eyes on him, Sam smiles at her and says, "Hope to see you again, Greta. Don't stare too hard." Reaching out to grab hold of Heather's hand, he heads back to the elevator to meet Piter. On the way, he says, "Pimping me out again, are we?"

Shaking her head, Heather says, "Truthfully, I wasn't, but your reputation and 'Wolf Magnetism' strikes amongst the ladies. You make all of us hot and bothered. Not 100%, but I bet Greta's looking for a powerful man, and you fit the bill. She didn't miss a beat when I called you, Master. Bet she wants a dynamic with you." Seeing that look in his eye, she says, "Just saying."

Piter looks over the two of them. He says, "Follow me and don't deviate. Don't want you to get into trouble. Remember, follow and we're good. Here's our elevator, you first." He gives a smile with his fangs showing.

Smiling back, they enter the lift, and Piter uses his key card and selects the floor. The elevator ride was brief. However, the maze of twists and turns takes their toll. Sam shakes his head, thanking God that he didn't become a vampire. Following Piter, he wonders how they navigate this place. Then the realization sets in; 'They're doing this on purpose' to confuse us. So we can't act by ourselves unless we have help. Clever.' Still holding his baby-girl's hand, he looks over at her and she came up with the same resolution. Smiling, he feels dumb around her sometimes. This is his second time through and he just finally figured out their ploy, while this is her first. Oh well, just glad I have her on my team. As they turn down a hallway, things become obvious. They're getting closer. A smile forms on his lips; as he remembers, he tells himself, 'We turn left at the next intersection and then the first right after that. Down the hall and it's the second door on the left.' When Piter turns left, he smiles deeply.

Piter holds the door open for them and says, "Here we are; thanks for not deviating, Mr. Harrington. Hope your meeting goes well." Giving him a smile while showcasing his sharp canines.

Sam nods his head and says, "Thanks. Thanks for showing us the way." With a nod, he ushers Heather to go in first and he brings up the rear. Once inside, he sees Piter reaching in to close the door behind them. As they walk deeper into the room, the receptionist perks up and offers them a deep smile.

Sophia offers pleasantries for their sake and for the camera in the corner. However, she mouths out, 'Master' to show him the respect he so deserves. Turning to her right, she mouths out, 'Sister', before giving them a nod.

Sam looks at his pain slut and smiles back. Seeing her behind the desk, he wishes he was seeing her in a different atmosphere than her work place. He whispers, "How are you, slut?" But speaks up for everyone else and the camera, "How are you, Sophia? Is my father in?"

Sophia looks at him with earnest and says with a reply whisper, "Missed you too." Smiling cause she can't control herself around him. She nods her head and says, "He's here and on another important phone call. You know how it is here. Please, sit. Do you require any refreshment?"

Heather looks at her daddy and then at her sister. She smiles back and says, "We're good, sister. Thanks for the offer. How's your training coming along?"

Trying not to stare over at him, Sophia focuses on her sister. She smiles again and giggles. Finding her composure, she says, "Yes, thanks to you and your sisters' help. I think I'm making progress. Granted, I would love to demonstrate on a live subject sooner than later." As her eyes slightly shift to her Master off to the side.

Heather returns her smile and says, "Perhaps something will come up. Stay positive, sister."

In his office, Samuel ends his call and calls his receptionist. She picks up the call, and says, "Your son is here to meet you, boss and he brought a special guest."

"Send him in, please." Samuel says to his receptionist.

Smiling over at her Master, Sophia says, "He'll see you now." Shrugging her shoulders, cause her boss doesn't care about his special guest, but offers a frown towards her sister.

Sam rolls his eyes. Being treated like a customer than a son. Sad, but if that is what he wants. So be it. Turning to his pain slut, he says, "Be a good slut, and watch your sister for me. Hopefully, the meeting won't be long." Seeing the nod, he strides forward. Knocking on the door before entering his father's office.

Sam's not in his father's office for long; pleasantries were given, but his father wants to know how his son's progress is going. He'll continue to stress that these werewolf attacks need to stop or an all out war will happen sooner than later. And of course, stress the importance of elite vampires that lost their lives. However, Sam stalls the conversation and ask about the rogue elite vampire behind these so-called werewolf attacks. Of course, he receives nothing from his father.

Samuel says, "Our investigation turned up nothing regarding your elite vampire theory. You're the only person who believes one's involved."

Sam will look at his father confused and say, "So you think random werewolves found your place by accident and killed 3 elite vampires on The Firm's soil with no cameras on? Sounds like a conspiracy to me. How would the precise info of The Firm's whereabouts and know when to strike when vamps visit the gardens at night? Lots of plot holes there. It seems your investigators are not looking at this from that angle, but only in solving the case."

Samuel knows what his son is saying is true, but his investigators turned up nothing, leading them to believe one of their own done this. Yes, there are a lot of unknowns but elite vamps do things differently. Reaching out with his hand, he places it on Sam's shoulder and says, "Your theory is sound, but lacks evidence. Our investigators turned up nothing and can't believe one of our own would do something like this. Have you found the werewolves responsible?"

Sam looks at his father, dumbfounded. He says, "Even if I know who they were; if I kill their Alpha, this elite vamp will seek a fresh pack to continue to do his bidding. No, I want the instigator found before I proceed to destroy this pack's leader."

Shaking his head, Samuel pulls his hand back. Knowing that they are both at a crossroads.

Trying again, Sam asks, "Any information about the elite vampire murders could help us locate this elite vampire behind these attacks?"

Samuel looks at his son with a sad expression on his face. He says, "Sorry, son, but I can't share what I can't give. This is a vampire problem and we have policies that restrict giving information to individuals who aren't vampire. You're on your own, son. Sorry, but my hands are tied."

Sophia listens in to her boss giving her new master not a shred of info. Reaching over, she grabs a scratch pad and writes a name with telephone number that might help point her master in the right direction. She sees the office door opening and hits the button on her desk phone to turn off speaker when the visitor walks into the room. With a frown, she sees Roberto, Head of Security, walking into the room. She looks over at him and asks, "I didn't call for you. Do you need something?"

Roberto was curious as always and found out through the small channels that the Dire was back. He thought his boss might need him if he loses control. He's about to explain his reasoning's, when his senses pick up a fresh scent and hears a rapid heartbeat beating close by. Looking to his left, he sees a young woman sitting on the couch. His eyes perk up when he sees her vein in her neck vibrate. The predator within comes into focus and he says to himself, 'Human'. His eyes perk up and make his way to the couch.

Sophia sees that look and is instantly out of her seat. In between him and her new sister. She says, "You need to back yourself up, Roberto. She's a guest and you shouldn't poke around where it's not wanted. I advise you to step away."

Roberto hasn't fed from a 'Norm' in a long while and doesn't want to be told, 'No'. Pushing Sophia to the side, he approaches Heather. He says, "Hello there, I'm Roberto, Head of Security. What brings a fine specimen like yourself to our doors?"

Heather perks up and sees his demeanor. She says, "Here visiting with the Dire. He's in your boss's office. You know, his father. I see that look in your eye; it's been a while for you... hasn't it? What Sophia said is true. You need to either leave or step away. Attacking the attaché of the Dire and/or feeding from her would only cause your world full of hurt. You need to back 'The Fuck' away."

Roberto can't fight his instinct and slowly continues to step forward. However, the receptionist is back in front of him, barring his way again. Dropping his fangs, he says, "Get out of the way, Sophia. I just want to say 'Hello' to our special guest. That's all."

Sophia drops her fangs and says, "Then say your 'Hello', and back away like she said. She's important and not to be trifled with."

Roberto looks at Sophia with disdain and says, "They can easily replace you. You're only a receptionist. I am Head of Security here and you don't tell me what I can and cannot do. Get out of my way before you get hurt." Seeing Sophia stand her ground, he circumvents her and has his hand on Heather. He feels Sophia's hand on his shoulder and reacts by pushing her to the floor. Turning his attention back to Heather, he says, "All I wanted is to say, 'Hello to you' and both of you discount my authority."

Looking a little frightful, Heather tries to diffuse the situation by saying, "Nice to meet you, Roberto. Can you please let go of me? Your grip on my arm is causing the whole situation sideways, and it's painful. This is your second and last warning; there won't be a third."

Roberto looks at Heather, heartbroken, but says, "I just want a taste. Drinking from a warm host is far better than drinking bagged blood. Plus, it's always kept cold. Just a little sip, and I will let you go. Once my fangs penetrate your vein, you will want nothing more than for me to continue. Just think of the ecstasy you'd be feeling."

Heather sees that look and feels disgusted internally. Seeing her sister try once more to break them apart. She sees Roberto grab her arm and fling her across the room, where she lands on her feet easily. She knows he can break free from his hold, but he'll be back on her in mere seconds. Knowing she can't win against a vamp, and his hunger. She smiles and says, "Daddy!"

Sam hears his fiancée call him by his D/S designation, and a low growl emanates from his lips. Hearing the commotion outside, he leaves the confines of his father's office in haste and is at his fiancée's side in mere moments, blocking Roberto. Instantly, he has his clawed hand wrapped around the Head of Security's throat and lifting him off the floor.

Roberto's beside himself and can feel Sam's hand around his neck once more. His eyes look at Sam and see his eyes glowing blue along with 2 sets of canines growing in his mouth. He stutters to say, "All I wanted was to say, 'Hello' and get a sip. That's all. Can't you share?"

Upon hearing that, Sam's voice changes and says, "NEVER lay a hand on what's mine. She's my fiancée and needs to be shown the same respect as me. Remember who you were before receiving this special gift. So help me God, let me remind you who the fuck you're fucking with."

Instantly, Heather meets Sam's father under uncertain conditions. They're both there to calm Sam down. Samuel tries by saying, "Don't do this, Sam. You kill him and your public enemy number one, son."

Heather's a lot closer and reaches out with her hand. She says, "He's right, Sam. Let him down. Roberto here just lost control. Right, Roberto?"

Roberto says, "The 'Norm' is correct; I lost control. Please don't kill me."

Sam looks at Roberto and says, "That 'Norm' is my fiancée and she has a name. This is twice now that you did something stupid. I won't hesitate in seizing your life next time." Dropping him to the floor, he hears his baby-girl say, 'This is the main reason you don't bring 'Norms' with you, Master. These conflicts can be easily handled.'

Sam lowers Roberto to the flood, and looks at his fiancée and says, "You're right, however, the old way of doing things needs to change. Bringing you might be a mistake, but we were all norms at one time or another. Plus, I wanted you to meet my father before fate takes what's left of you."

All eyes are on Heather and would like to know more. Samuel looks over at his disreputable Head of Security with a sneer of disgust. Walking over to her, he changes his demeanor with a smile and says, "It's nice to meet you. My son likes to push boundaries, but in a good way. I don't know what fate has in store for you, but it's great to meet the person who stole my son's heart. Plus, it's best to meet here in a controlled environment than out there. Right Roberto?" Turning his bright smile into a sneer as he looks over at Roberto.

Walking over at him, Samuel says, "What the fuck are you doing here? I didn't call for you or need you here. With your presence, you embarrassed me in front of my son once again. Plus, I saved your worthless existence; I think you need a time-out from your faculties. Follow me!"

Roberto pleads with his boss and says, "I was just here to make sure you were safe. The Dire could've lost control and killed you" As he said the words, it was him that lost control.

Samuel looks at his Head of Security and says, "Really? He's my son, dimwit. You will never understand, since you have no progeny. Follow me to security. You need time to reflect on what you did wrong here."

"Boss! Please, I was trying to do my duty toward you. I don't need reflection." Seeing no ways around it, he follows his boss to security.

Samuel's halfway out the door but turns around and says, "Wish I could've given you something than this disgrace, Sam. Hope I can still win favor some other way. Until next time, nice meeting with you, son. Give my best to your... mother. Nice meeting with you, Heather and wish you well. Come along, Roberto." Samuel closes the door behind him.

Sam feels bad that his fiancée has to deal with this sort of thing being a 'Norm'. Looking over at Sophia, he feels disgusted that she didn't do her due diligence in protecting what's his. In an instant, he sees Sophia back in her chair once more. Shaking his head, he says, "I asked you one thing, slut, and you failed miserably."

Sophia feels her Master's words of disappointment and feels her nether lips saturated once again. To her shock, her sister steps forward and says, 'She did, daddy. She tried to persuade him twice, but he was determined.'

Upon hearing that, Sam changes his demeanor and says, "Is this true, slut?" Seeing the nod, he says, "Why didn't you speak up?"

Sophia slightly looks up and says, "It's not my place, Master. I'm always here to do your bidding."

Sam looks over at his pain slut and says, "I see. Guess you deserve a reward for listening to your master. Perhaps it's ideal time to show off you new skills. And if there is anything else you require, let me know." As he whips out his semi-hard cock.

Upon seeing it, Sophia's down on her knees worshipping him and her little master. Following her sister's ministrations, she has Master's cock down her throat as she looks up for his approval. Seeing Master's eyes light up, and hearing him grunt, fuels her resolve. She keeps working him back and forth in her throat, but feels pain mixed with pleasure elsewhere. Feeling a softer set of hands reaching into her blouse, copping a feel of her breast before pinching her nipple. Hearing her sister's words makes her cunt saturated with need. She hears, 'Small titties, she has, daddy. But these nipples that can be grabbed and pinched. Wonder if she's bisexual like mommy?'

Turning her head to her sister, Sophia nods her head before pulling back to lick Master's crown of his cock. She says, "Willing to learn, sister. If it pleases, my Master. Thank you for your words, and the caress and that delightful pinch. You made this slut happy. Wish we had more time, Master. My ass requires your cock's tutelage and reclaiming me once again. Hope it's soon, Master."

Heather smiles over at her sister, the pain slut. She says, "I hope so too. Your skills have gotten better. Look at Master's cock; nicely hard and strong for a good ass fucking."

Hearing Samuel return, Sophia steps forward to kiss her sister. She gets lost in the kiss, but in doing so, turns her boss off. Hearing him head to his office, he closes the door slightly louder than usual. With a slight smile, she continues to kiss her sister with much enthusiasm, along with roaming hands. Instantly she hears her boss' page through the phone, 'When you're done saying goodbye to our guests. Please call the representative to China and forward the call to me.'

Heather breaks off the kiss and says, "You knew?" Seeing the nod, she smiles at her sister. Turning to look at daddy, she says, "You have a good slut, daddy. She will serve you well." Saying with a whisper upon seeing her daddy's cock twitch in his pants with need. Knowing him, he enjoyed watching his two sluts kiss in front of him.

Turning to Sophia, Heather says, "See. Things worked out in the end. You proved yourself and will do more. Look forward to seeing you again so I can teach you more. Until then, see you next time." And mouths out, 'Sister.' Giving her a smile.

Sophia looks at both of them and says, "Thanks. Both of you. Always nice to see and please you." And mouths out, 'Master.' She continues, "Before you go, take this. It might help."

Sam glares at the note, and reads: Mona, followed by a telephone number. Nodding his head, he says, "Thanks. But before I go." He leans forward and whispers, "CUM for me, my pain slut. Let it out."

Sophia's eyes grow big and upon hearing his command, her body goes rigid. She grabs the edge of her desk as she feels her body shudder upon her orgasm. Seeing his smile, she can't believe she cummed by command. Smiling back, she says, "Thanks for that, M...." She's interrupted by a page from her boss, 'Have they left yet? Need that call, ASAP.' Nodding her head, she mouths out, "Master, thanks for that special gift. Until next time. Wish you a good afternoon. Take care." Hitting the button, she replies to her boss and says, 'They just left, Sir. One moment.'

Piter was right outside waiting for them. As they approached, he said, "This way, please."

Ever so diligently, he leads us back through the maze, hoping to discourage them from predicting our way out. However, seeing the same pattern over and over, Sam says, "Let me guess, we're turning right here, then a left there, correct?" As he stares at the security guard...

Piter looks up but gives nothing away. He gives a nod and something passes through him, respect. Sure enough, he leads them the exact way Sam suggested. In no time, they are back at the elevator, heading down to reception to return their guest badges.

Greta was there with a smile on her face. She says, "Hope your meeting was a good one, Mr. Harrington."

Sam leans forward and whispers, "Mr. Harrington is my father. Friends call me Sam, but my lovers/sluts call me, Master. The choice is yours, Greta." Pulling back with a flirtatious smile on his face. Seeing her face flush slightly from what he said is magical.

Greta smiles at what Sam has said to her. She whispers back, "I look forward to becoming more with you." Her eyes twinkle slightly as she mouths out, 'Master'. She's shocked to see his eyebrows rise because of her statement, along with his eyes flash blue. Seeing him smile warms her all in the right places. She even hears him, 'Look forward to tasting all of you one day'. As she feels his eyes roam all over her body.

Looking over at Heather, Greta says, "How do you cope?"

Smiling, Heather says, "We try our best. Master has one girlfriend, a slave, but many sluts at his disposal. However, it's still not enough to cope with his..." Biting her lip as her eyes look towards her left at daddy. She feels pensive, but continues, "Virility. From the look of things, you're wet with need, right?" Seeing the nod, she smiles and says, "When you're around him, you'll never have a dry pair of panties. Don't worry, soon to be sister, I will text you so you have my number. Let me know when your next day off and will do my best to get you in. Thanks for making my first and possibly my only visit to The Firm a memorable one. Nice meeting with you, Greta."

Greta looks at him once more before looking to Heather. Nodding her head to show respect, she mouths out, 'Thank you.' Seeing the nod returned, she smiles. She then goes back into receptionist mode by saying, "Thanks for visiting with us, Sam. Until next time. Please use the elevator on the left to return to the underground parking. Remember, we will do another security scan to make sure you didn't steal and/or carrying any weapons of any kind." As her eyes stare at his groin and she licks her lips. With one hand, she points them back the way they came.

Smiling, Sam grabs his baby-girl's hand and escorts her back to the elevator. He watches her hold up her hand like, 'she'll call her soon'. Pulling her along, he says, "Guess we're adding a potential sister soon, hmm?"

Heather squeezes his hand and says, "She's intriguing, to say the least. If Tessa was here, she would say, 'Wolf Magnetism', but we all know you fill out those pants really well, daddy." Reaching out to grab hold of his firm cock, she finds him so rigid. She feels her hand slapped away and hears, 'Stop it; she's probably watching with delight.'

To their shock, Greta speaks through the speaker and says, "That's a mighty fine weapon you have there, Sam. Upon further inspection, you're cleared security. Thanks for visiting us and hope to see you again. Soon."

Sure enough, the elevator resumes and the doors open to the garage. Exiting, Sam's having some discomfort while walking to their car. He unlocks the doors, but shocked to see his baby-girl opening up the door to the backseat. Looking at her perplexed, he says, "What're you doing?"

Shaking her head and smiling, Heather says, "Really, daddy? We can't have you in discomfort. So get in the back and let your slut take care of you." See his eyebrows rise to that statement. She slowly pulls off her shirt, exposing her sheer black bra that showcases her big areolas and harden nipples.

A camera swivels in their direction of their car and watches it move from side to side. Greta peers at the footage and shakes her head. She says to herself, 'Wish it was me in that car. Damn! Look at that car move. Mmm, hmm.' As she feels her nether lips become saturated once more while nibbling on her extended index finger nail.

Chapter 19.10

The drive back to Pasadena was a little slower because of traffic, but still got home in under an hour. Their lovemaking sated them both before their drive home. More so for Heather, she received multiple orgasms from her tiny pussy, and finished her man off with her mouth. She wanted some anal orgasms, but didn't want to risk it cause she didn't clean back there and didn't want to dirty her mother's vehicle. But whatever took place it was joyful for both, because they're holding hands while driving back.

Heather grips her daddy's hand possessively. She takes a moment to look at him while he drives them back home. Feeling giddy, cause in her mind, they're official. Both his parents know that they're willing to tie the knot. Part of her wishes she had someone she could confide in. She lost her mother several years ago due to cancer, which she isn't complaining about. She knows he needs others to keep himself sane. Being The Dire comes with a lot of responsibility and stress. And what better way to relieve stress is by having sex? Every woman wishes he was monogamous with her, but his virility is through the roof. Can't keep him sated when he can go on for hours at a time. Plus, the man can cum 8 ounces at a time than a miserable tablespoon's worth. Ah, first world problems. Laughing at herself, no, she's definitely blessed and knowing he wants her means a lot. Luckily within the harem there's no competition to being the first. Snickering, she knows her mother will always be his first, but there's no inner fighting to be his second. Just as long as their needs are met; they're happy.

Still, she can't believe it; they've been together for over two months and he wants to marry her. Smiling at herself, she just knew he was the one when she first met him. He wasn't what she expected, but given time, she knew he was the 'One'. With that thought in mind, she brings their intertwined hands to her lips and kisses the back of his hand. That alone startles him to look over at her.

Sam feels her softness along with some wetness on the back of his hand. He looks over at her for a moment, then turns his head back to the road ahead. With a smile, he asks, "What're you thinking about?"

"Nothing; just wanted to kiss your hand. That's all." Heather replies.

Sam lets out a, 'Hmm.' Not really believing her. Staring at the road ahead, he turns and asks, "Are you a traditionalist or new age?" He asks cause he still needs to get her a ring. Sadly, she wants to wait till after her fateful day. However, part of him wants the world to know she's his. Granted, wearing his mark would do the same, but there's something to be had about a woman wearing your ring.

Smiling at his question, Heather looks over at him and says, "I think of myself as both. More new age than traditionalist, but will definitely wear white for our wedding. However, the ring, I am not. Whatever you choose, I will love and honor it till the day I die. So the choice is yours, love. Now if we're talking about the honeymoon, or where we're living, you know I am with you where ever you decide. Plus, I value on what your building here in Pasadena. My life is with you and our unique family. I cherish all my sisters, whether they're werewolves or vampires. Including the ones in waiting. Definitely looking forward to getting Greta in; she seems like a firecracker and I bet she tastes superb. You can tell by the way she dresses."

"Really? By the way she dresses? I don't believe that has anything to do with her... taste." Sam laughs.

Heather pouts slightly, but says, "Don't laugh at me, daddy. Your sluts have a keen eye on what you like. Look at your harem, and say that you don't like each and every one. We all help each other in pleasing you."

Sam tilts his head to the side and says, "You got me there. I love your sisters. They're unique in their own special way. Still can't fathom on how Greta's fashion sense dictates her unique taste. But we both can say she's definitely intrigued to be more with me. It could be 'Wolf Magnetism', my cock, or the women with me. Everyone wants a taste and once they get it, they don't want to taste anything else ever again."

Suddenly, the moment's broken between the both of them when Heather lets out a burp. Turning to one another, they both giggle, knowing that his cum is being digested. Patting her belly, Heather turns to him, and says, "You fill me up, daddy. In more ways than one. Always, a delicious snack. Thanks."

Sam just shrugs his shoulders like it wasn't nothing. They both cummed pretty hard; her more than himself. But to be truthful, it's better in her belly than having it leaking out of her bottom holes. However, the feeling of depositing his essence in those holes is far envious than her mouth. Submission, being used for one's needs and taking what he gives you. Their relationship is unique, but he wouldn't have it any other way. Looking over at her, he knows she's the 'One' for him. She makes his life unique and keeps him on point with her wit and tenacity.

When Sam gets home, Sasha's expecting him. Technically, everyone is at the door waiting; she just shields it from the dangerous rays of sunlight from her children until their Master closes the garage door. They all want to see Master. Even Danny, the slave, is waiting patiently. Away from his computer, no less. Closing the garage door, they make their way into the garage. Watching their sister and Master exit their vehicle with bright smiles. Seeing all the smiles, Sam turns to his number one and asks, "What did I miss?"

Sasha beams up at him and shakes her head. She then shrugs her shoulders but says, "Nothing much, Master. We're all here cause we missed you and wonder how things went at The Firm." As she says it, she reads his mind and shocked at what transpired. She even giggles to learn that Greta might be next on his list of potentials.

Sam gives his slut a sly look and says, "Why ask when you can see it for yourself? Tell them."

Sasha informs her lover and the twins of the news. They're shocked about Roberto, but he seemed like he has a broomstick up his ass. He seems like he's full of it most of the time. Their eyes look from their Master to their sister. Mina speaks up and asks, "Are you ok, sister?"

Heather smiles and says, "I am." Seeing their stares, she continues, "Truly am. Thanks for your concern. Master, or should I say, daddy, was there in a blink of an eye to save me. Granted, I still think it wasn't the brightest of ideas, but at least I met Sam's father."

Sasha turns from baby-girl to her Master and asks, "How's your dear old dad doing?"

Sam smiles and says, "Still pining for you, but he's alright. He was happy to meet..." A long pause cause it's not the right time to say it, but continues, "Heather."

Sasha nods her head and reaches out to him. She smiles and says, "I know. We'll discuss it when theirs time. I have something that you might want. It will help when the time is right."

"Your body?" Sam says..

Sasha snickers and says, "Amongst other things. My body craves you Master. Guess it's my turn to share. Everything went well with the closet people. They measured the space, offered suggestions and it came down to the cost. Told them what I wanted, and the cost wasn't a factor. They took what they needed, including a deposit of $1000 on good faith. They will send me a drawing or schematic of the upgrades in the next two days. Tanya left just after they arrived. Mina was with me; she was on good behavior. Danny was working diligently on his computer and Tess was reading. Any ideas for dinner?" She keeps her thoughts about Tessa shielded. She knows she's getting used to the butt plug and didn't want her to feel embarrassed by sharing the news with their leader.

Sam nods his head and says, "Our funds are limited. So how about we make something, cause we have 5 mouths to feed. "

Danny raises his hand. Sees his Master nod towards him and says, "I have some unfortunate news." Looking at his sister, and then back to his Master, he continues, "Supposed to go back to work on Thursday, but we're called in a day early. Thought I should let you know."

Sam nods his head and says, "Okay." Not the news he wanted, but looking at his slut, he says, "These things happen. Don't worry, slave. I will sit down with you after dinner and go over a few things as promised. But right now, I should focus on the needs of my harem." Looking at his three girls, Tessa, Mina, and his slut, most of all. He smiles as he looks forward to reclaiming their holes. He continues, "But before I do, I have to make a phone call first."

Sasha picks up the meaning through her mind and says, "Let's gather back inside and give Master some space to make his phone call."

Looking at his voluptuous slut and giving her a quick smile, he sends his love, cause she knows him best. Watching the girls and his slave retreat inside, Sam pulls out his phone to check messages. He sees 2 messages; one from Viv and the other from his pain-slut, Sophia. However, there's no message from Patricia. She hasn't replied to his texts at all. He second guesses himself and wonders if he made the right call in adding her. She's more of a professional than Viv, but not hearing from her concerns him. But again, she's a lawyer and relatively busy one at that. Still, it puts a damper on his feelings. Taking his mind off her, he pulls up Sophia's text. He quickly discerns her message and replies. Basically, she just wanted to touch base and hope her sister was okay. She hoped he liked her blowjob. Which put a smile back on his face when he remembered. Checking his message from Viv, it's brief; letting him know that she'll be home around 6. Putting his phone down, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out the piece of paper his pain-slut gave him. H re-reads it: Mona, with a phone number underneath. Cryptic, but he dials the number and waits.

After a few rings, a woman answers the phone and says, "You've reached Patricia Torres Law Office. This is Mona. How may I direct your call?"

Sam smiles into the phone as his head drops from hearing the message. Shocked that his pain-slut gave him his slut's work number. Guess small circles exist. Smiling, he says, "This is Samuel Harrington..." He pauses for a moment and wonders what designation he should use to conduct this call. Thinking quickly, he says, "Junior" To get a meeting with Ms. Torres. If he mentioned his name; it's possible he won't get the meeting. Plus, he wants to shock his slut and find out why she's not replying to his messages. He continues, "Calling to make an appointment with Miss Torres. What do you have open for me?"

Mona sneers into the phone upon hearing the name, however can easily tell it's not Mr. Harrington by voice alone. She says, "Miss Torres can squeeze you in this Friday around 1 pm, Mr. Harrington. Does that work for you?"

"Indeed, it does. Thanks for the booking, Mona. Look forward to meeting with you... again." Sam says. However, thinking, he doesn't know if his father met Mona or Patricia before or not, but plays it off as if he has.

Mona smiles and says, "Look forward to it, sir. Just a quick question, sir. This number your calling from; is it your new number?"

Sam nods his head but says, "It is. If there are any changes, please don't hesitate to call. Nice chatting with you, Mona." And ends the call. Putting his phone back into his pocket, he heads into the house.

As for Mona, she attentively puts Mr. Harrington down for 1 pm Friday, but puts a question mark beside his name. Tapping her schedule book with her pen, she wonders who this person really is and what do they want with Ms. Torres, her boss. Shaking her head, and shrugging her shoulders, she just has to wait till Friday to find out. The phone rings and pulls her from her thoughts. Picking it up, she greets the caller and does her spiel once again.

Sam closes the door to the garage and lets his ears search for where his women are located. Picking up nothing, he reaches out to his main slut and asks, "Where's everyone?"

Sasha smiles and says, "Danny is back in your old room, pounding the keyboard. Baby-girl is with Tessa in the old room catching up. As for myself, I am here with Mina, waiting for you. Before you say anything, our lover isn't up for being filled today and will take a raincheck. Hence why your baby-girl is spending time with her. You had a long morning. Care to take your sluts in the shower or in bed, my love?"

Sam built up a lot of sweat from fucking his baby-girl in a parking garage. Smelling himself, he needs to wash himself. However, the memory of fucking baby-girl makes him smile. Replying, he says, "Let's take a shower. Need to unwind and get cleaned. Built up a lot of sweat with my run-in with Alberto. See you two soon."

Sasha snickers and says, "Don't forget that you also built up a sweat with fucking our other lover, baby-girl. Don't feel shocked; didn't peer into your thoughts but we all can smell her on you. Bet it was hot pounding her 3 holes."

Sam snickers and says, "We only did 2; she wasn't up for anal but definitely wanted those orgasms. She said, 'She didn't want to get your car dirty or smelly.' Hence why we didn't do it. Hope you two are ready for me, cause I am entering the master bedroom, now."

To his surprise, as he entered, he caught glimpses of their sexy derrieres entering the washroom. Biting his lip, he unbuttons his shirt and lays it on the bed. Unbuckling his belt, he slides off his pants to the floor along with his boxers. Following them into the bathroom, he can't believe the sight of their exquisite asses has gotten him semi-hard again. Upon entering, he sees his slut look towards him with s sultry smile as she gets the shower ready for their bath. Mina clinging to her, but follows the look her mistress is staring at. Her smile brightens as she stares at him so hard. Both of their eyes are on him but gravitate to his member, that's growing more rigid before their eyes. They watch him stroke his member and follow his movement with their heads. He laughs internally that they're mesmerized with his cock, that they turn their pretty heads if I swing it which way. Heading into the shower, he watches with fascination as they lick their lips, but stopped when he hears his main slut in his head. He hears, 'Aren't you forgetting something, Master?' Shaking his head, she continues, 'We can see that your eager, but don't forget to take off your socks.' Hearing and seeing her chuckle brings him back to reality. Thinking to himself, 'How can he not with two beautiful women wanting nothing more to join him for a shower amongst other things? She got me, but that's ok. I will pay her back in spades.' As he pulls off his socks one by one. His eyes never leaves them, as his hunger ups a notch or two.

Sam enters the shower enclosure and watches the water caress his women's curves. Stepping up, they part so he can rinse his body of sweat and feel reborn. The heat of the water revitalizes him, and wakes him up further. Turning off the faucet to conserve water, he combs through his wet locks and pushes his hair back. Instantly, he feels their hands on him, caressing and molding over his flesh. His main slut caressing his shoulders before reaching up to caress his face to pull him down for a deep kiss. As for his Asian baby-girl, she's licking his nipples while caressing his cock. He hears his slut in his head, 'As much as I want you all to myself, make my little sister welcomed and part of our threesome with you. Remember, she was a good girl today, Master. She needs to be rewarded. How will you do it?'

Breaking off the kiss, Sam looks at his slut and says, "The same way I treat you, slut. Give her something that few women get. Plus, it will help her get stronger and eager to be a good girl all the time. You get my meaning; don't you?" Seeing the nod, but also feels some reluctance. Putting her sadness aside, he says, "Don't be like this. You will always come first. Yes, I have given two other sluts my gift, but everything that I own is yours, slut. It's because we're 'One' body and mind. Look at it like this: we're bringing your sisters closer by me sharing. A stronger bond creates a stronger and well-connected family. Don't you want Mina to feel that?"

Sasha nods her head slowly and with it a small grin. She says, "I want to help them grow and stay well connected to us. It's your choice no matter, but I just..." Feeling his hand caress her cheek, her eyes look upon his face and feels his heart to reassure her she means everything. Deepening her grin, she places her forehead to his and feels his endearing love for her. She then says, "Do it, Master."

Mina's been in her own little world pleasing her Master with licks and caresses, but hearing her Mistress has got her perplexed. Looking up, she says, "Do what?" Seeing his eyes grow blue as they look upon her. She feels weak for some odd reason as she peers into his eyes. She shudders slightly within as she feels unworthy of his gaze. Tilting her head down, while closing her eyes to show her respect.

As his eyes come back to normal, Sam peers down at his Asian baby-girl. Shocked with her mannerisms, he lifts her chin with his finger and says, "Never look down, baby-girl. I appreciate it, but it's not me. However, keep your eyes closed though. Your Mistress speaks highly of you today and wants me to reward you. How should I do that, my Asian princess?"

Smerking, Mina says, "By taking and reclaiming all three of your holes, Master."

With a smile of his own, Sam says, "Yes, I could do that, but that something I do regardless cause I enjoy filling your tight holes. No, I am going to give you something that only a select few have tried. It's time for you to grow stronger my Asian baby-girl. Open your mouth to receive your reward." Seeing her with a big smile on her face as she opens wide.

In Mina's mind, she thinks she's getting his cock but surprisingly it's not what she was expecting. Her vampire instincts come to life when she smells something so intoxicating that has her teeth extending from her gums. Trying desperately to keep her mouth open for her Master, she tries to say, "What is that exquisite smell? It's intoxicating, to say the least. What is it, Master?"

Sam has extended his claws and with his thumb, he pierced his index finger to draw some blood. Looking over at his little Asian slut, he says, "It's my blood, baby-girl. Today, you will grow much stronger and get closer to your power."

Mina's having conflicting feelings upon taking her Master's blood. On one hand, she wants to taste all of him, because it is the best gift for any vampire to receive her Master's blood. But she doesn't want to become addicted and crave for it. The latter wins out as she says, "NO! I am unworthy, Master. Please don't. I don't want to become a rogue vampire craving for only your blood." She hears him cooing her and asking her to calm down. When she does, she closes her mouth to re-wet her palate.

Sam looks down at her features. Seeing her beautiful fangs out is a remarkable sight. Caressing her right cheek, he says, "Shhhhh, calm down, little one. Such a beautiful little vamp you are. You're doing a phenomenal job keeping your instincts in check, baby-girl. You won't become a rogue, I promise and what I am giving you is only a drop. It will energize every cell of your body. Making you hotter, but also make my mark grow faster with your power. You can thank your Mistress after I reclaim you. Now accept all of me, little one." Seeing her tilting her head up, he holds his index finger over her mouth. Using his thumb, he pushes it forward along his index finger to draw out more of his essence and a drop falls into her waiting mouth. Both of them watch with fascination as their Asian princess closes her mouth as her body absorbs her Master's blood. Instantly, they see her body shudder and grow rigid.

Sasha, still clinging to her Master, asks, "How does it feel, baby-girl?"

Mina takes a moment as the drop of her Master's blood ignites within her. She feels every cell ignite and come to life with unseen power. It radiates outward and with it, its power. She feels her body glowing with it, and yet it's making her feel hotter than usual. She feels her breasts become highly sensitive, and the slightest touch would instantly push her into an orgasm. But the biggest change is between her legs. She was wet before, but now her fluids were running down her thighs. Her wetness is gushing as her inner cum-slut awakens. Opening her eyes, she looks upon her Mistress and asks, "Does this happen all the time when you drink from him, Mistress?"

Nodding her head, Sasha says, "Yes, little one. His blood makes you hotter, like the slut that you are and more. You can't see yourself but you feel it. Your eyes have changed color to red with so much lust and nothing will sate it but Master's love and his cock. Welcome to the fold, my little sister. Now get on your knees and get Master's cock wet for his first slut's cunt." Watching her drop to the floor, she hears, 'With pleasure, my mistress.'

Mina looks from Mistress to her Master, giving him a nod. She drops to the floor. She attentively strokes his mighty cock with both hands as her lips kiss his crown. Before she takes all of him, she hears him say, 'Make sure you retract your beautiful fangs, baby-girl. You don't want to hurt your daddy, do you?' Smiling, she follows her daddy's order and says, "I don't want to hurt you, Master, but only to please you." With that said, she takes him into her tiny mouth and worships him like a good little slut should.

Sam kisses and gropes his main slut while throat fucking his Asian baby-girl. This goes on for a couple of minutes until he pulls himself out of Mina's tight throat. Grabbing his main slut's shoulders, he turns her around to face the wall before driving his cock into her cunt from behind. Instantly, she tightens up around him, and he steadies himself as his slut goes through the motions of her first orgasm. Looking down, he sees his adorable Asian slut watching them fuck. But to his surprise, she moves between our legs and licks her Mistress' clit while I drive into her. Occasionally, he feels her tongue lick the underside of his cock while pulling out of his main slut. Definitely a weird experience, but it helps keep her occupied as well as get his main slut closer to her next orgasms. Nodding his head, he thinks to himself, 'Mina's learning. Aiding her Master/Mistress as they fuck each other gets her closer to her own orgasms. Hearing his slut's moans drives him to continue. Sooner than later, his main slut experiences her third orgasm, and he pulls out of her. Pushing his cock downward, Mina instantly wraps her lips around him and does a thorough job of clean up. Once cleaned, Sam looks down at her and says, "It's your turn, baby-girl. Climb up and I will do the rest."

Mina gets off the floor and jumps into her Master's arms. She wraps them around his neck as she leans forward to capture his lips. Feeling his hands grope her tiny ass before she's impaled on his mighty shaft. Her eyes roll backward as she takes all of him. Clamping down, she experiences her first orgasm of the day. Hugging him tight, she shudders against him and once it dissipates; she feels his hands grab her hips to pull her off of him to only drive him deeper into her tiny pussy. Holding on for dear life, she let herself go while saying, "Daddy! Right there, daddy. OMG, daddy, your cock feels so good. Fills me up. Mmm, yeah. Right there. Uh, fuck. Your cock is pushing all the right buttons. Oh, shit. I can feel it. Shit. Shit. I'm cum... ming. Sweet Jesus." Her body shudders once more and receives her second orgasm of the day.

She's in awe of this man, as he holds himself back to let her revel in her second orgasm before driving for her third. Her red eyes peer at the man that's holding and fucking her senseless. She stares into the depths of his blue eyes, hoping to convey her love and devotion to him through hers. Caressing his jaw, she leads forward to capture his lips in a quick kiss. She feels him slowly starting again and moans accordingly. Her third orgasm takes her by surprise, but with all three, she feels sad when he pulls out of her, but only feels joy when it gets inserted into her tight ass Eyes rolling backward, she's beside herself taking all of him till her body clamps down on him once more and shudders hard. Suddenly she's pulled away from herself and her Master. She feels her Mistress' voluptuous breasts pressing against her back and her lips on her neck. Turning her head, she feels her sister's lips on hers, and they make out while her daddy continues to claim her last hole.

Time flies when Mina reaches her third anal orgasm of the day. Pulling out of her, he watches his main slut head back to the wall and stick out her ass for Master's approach. She doesn't have to wait long, cause her insides clamp down on him when he's balls deep into her anal cavity. God, her body shudders hard, and can't believe she only has two left before he pulls out of her. Biting her bottom lip, she, too, is in awe of him, cause he waits for her to calm down before ravishing her sensitive body once more. When he drives his cock deeper into her, she can't hold back, and tilts her head back as the excitement builds within. Eyes rolling backward, her thoughts and feelings for him are pushed through the bond. Feeling him in return fuels her resolve and pushes her into her next anal orgasm of the day. Cumming twice as hard, she feels her control slip away. Her fangs and nails slowly lengthen. Not afraid any longer, she turns her head and says, "Love you, Master."

Sam smiles before grabbing her face to give her a quick kiss on her lips. Pulling back, his eyes stare at her fanged teeth, and his thumb caresses her upper lip before sticking it into her mouth. Instantly, he feels her suckling on his thumb as he drags out of her. Driving back into her, she moans and releases his thumb. Grabbing hold of her 36 DDD breasts, he increases his ministrations and works hard to get closer to his third orgasm of the day.

As Sasha gets closer, Sam feels his cock thicken with each drive. When he feels his slut clamping down on him, he feels himself let go as his canines extend within his mouth. Looking to his side, he says, "Mina. Get ready, my beautiful cum-slut. Daddy wants to fill your tummy with creamy essence." Feeling his main slut clamping down on him to keep him there, he drags out of her to only drive himself into another warm vessel. Tilting his head back, he feels her tongue thrashing back and forth along the underside of his cock. Reaching back to grab hold of her head, he throat fucks her to fulfillment. He moans, "Fuck. Your tiny throat feels so good, baby-girl. I am so... very close. Ah fuck, here it cums." He feels his cock fire his first volley down her throat to only follow up with more shots. Losing himself with each thrust into her, he revels the sheer joy of it all.

Mina's beside herself as her body accepts her Master's gift a second time. Counting the shots, she pulls back when he's around 12 shots in. Collecting his remaining shots, she swallows accordingly but saves some to share with her Mistress. Stroking him to pull every last drop, she stands up and walks over to her Mistress to pull her down to share. She hears, 'You don't have to, baby-girl. I got my share this morning.' Not taking 'No' for answer, she pulls her Mistress head to meet hers and she transfers his essence into her through a kiss. Once transferred, she pulls back to say, "No, Mistress. We helped each other today. We each licked each other, getting us closer to fulfillment. It's only right to share in the spoils. You're my Mistress and sire. You should always come first, but only if our Master deems otherwise. Thanks for another great experience. Damn, can't believe I did that."

Sasha pulls her sister into a hug and says, "Don't beat yourself up about it. Give yourself time to reflect on what happened here, and besides, you were tripping on his blood. Remember, it pulls out your slut's desires. But nevertheless, I enjoyed my time with both of you. Come, let's clean up, because it looks like Master is nearly done with his shower."

Enjoying each other's company, Mina turns to her Mistress and asks, "I can't explain it, Mistress. My exhibitions just came out. Does this always happen when you partake and drink from Master's succulent vein?"

Sasha combs through her sister's dark hair and says, "It does, little one. It brings out the slut and your carnal appetite. This was your first time; did you like it?"

"I did, Mistress. Guess I have some bi-curious tendencies, after all." Mina says.

Nodding her head, Sasha says, "You should explore them within the harem. Taste and learn from your sisters to be a good three-hole slut for your master. He loves watching his women perform for him. Let's get out before the tap turns cold. After we dry ourselves, we should inspect your mark and see how far along you've come today." Turning off the faucet, she leads the way out of the shower enclosure. Grabbing a towel, she turns to give it to her sister before grabbing one for herself. Drying off, her eyes stare at Mina's smaller assets. In her own way, she definitely has her own curves. Smaller, but she's definitely cute, like the little button she is.

Feeling her Mistress' eyes on her, she feels her body heating up once more. Giggling to herself, she wraps the towel around her waist and follows her Mistress out to the master bedroom. There, she lays down on her tummy, so her Mistress can inspect her mark. To her surprise, she hears, 'Well, his blood definitely got you closer, baby. Your star's filling up. Just think, your mark started the outline itself last week and now your star is starting to fill out. Remarkable. That tells you that his blood is much more potent than his cum but we all love swallowing. It's only a matter of time before you come into your power. In the meantime, think about what power that would be. Remember, your subconscious will choose, but giving it options helps get you what you want.'

Sam watches his two sluts interact with each other. Rolling to his side, he drifts into the black. It's been a long day, dealing with The Firm, and satisfying his women. A quick nap will replenish his energy and mind.

Both girls hear his slight snore and turn their head towards him. Sasha then says, "Guess we tired him out. Let him sleep, little one. He worked hard to satisfy our desires. Let's get dressed and see what our sisters are doing in the other room. We have to come with ideas on what to fix for dinner."

Mina turns her head to stare at Mistress. She says, "Yes, Mistress." As she moves herself into a sitting position. Her eyes roam at her Mistress curves that's being shielded by the towel.

Feeling her sister's eyes on her, Sasha smiles and says, "If you want to explore, little one. Open my towel and let your hands or mouth be your guide." Feeling her towel being pulled apart, she watches with shocked eyes as it falls to the floor. Instantly, she feels her sister's soft hands caressing her curves. Closing her eyes, she feels the soft touch of her little hands on her body. Some areas are ticklish than others but her deft fingers send warmth to her core, regardless. She hears, 'Mistress, I wish I had your curves. You are so voluptuous and soft. So beautiful.' Reaching out to caress her sister, she says, "Thanks, pumpkin. But don't sell yourself off. You have beautiful curves for the body you own. They might be smaller, but they fit your body well. Luckily, our Master loves us equally, and likes all sizes. With each size comes with its own pros/cons. Don't be too hard on yourself. I like what I see, baby-girl." Suddenly, she moans from her sister's touch and pulls back. Smiling, she apologizes and says, "If you keep it up, little one. I will pounce on you. Now let's leave Master to his nap and get dressed. Wonder what your sisters are up to."

Two hours later, Sam wakes from his nap to finding himself alone once again. Looking back and forth, and seeing no one, puts his spirits low. Throwing back the covers, he gets out of bed and stretches. As he does, he sees a pile of clothes sitting on the edge of the bed. Smiling inwardly, he guesses his slut is upping the ante in being there for his needs. Throwing on his clothes, he heads out and descends the stairs. Upon entering the kitchen, he sees his slut working hard to prepare for dinner. To his shock, she looks up at him and asks, 'Sleep good, Master?' Smiling back, he says, "Yes, much needed. So, what have you come up for dinner?"

Sasha's chopping some lettuce and says, "With much deliberation from the census, we came up with steak tacos. Heather and Tessa made a run to the store to purchase some tortillas. Which left me to make preparations. Mina was around for a bit but head back upstairs to her brother. Any news from Viv?"

"She texted me before our shower threesome. Supposedly she will be home around 6pm. Is there anything I can help you with, slut?" Sam asks, but instantly regrets it when he feels her thoughts through the bond. Giving her a somewhat grin, he says, "Not that. You really are insatiable. I even reclaimed all your holes and you want more. Why create a harem if you're willing to go every minute of the day?"

Shaking her head, Sasha chuckles to herself, but says, "Just teasing you, Master. Geez, someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed this afternoon. However, to what you were saying, I could, but if I did, you would grow tired of my holes and want something else; hence, the harem. I'm just happy to get my three holes reclaimed every day. As for what you can do, you can cook the steak. I've defrosted it, and you just need to BBQ it. If I were you, I would do medium rare. After you cook it, I will slice it for the tacos. Sound good?"

Nodding his head, he steps closer to her and throws his arm around her waist. To his amazement, his slut is standing on her tiptoes, hoping his hand will touch her heart-shaped ass instead of her waist. Seeing her antics, he rolls his eyes and leans in to give her a quick kiss on her lips. Pulling back, he lowers his hand to give her derriere a quick squeeze. Seeing her eyes rollback with glee, he smiles and says, "Happy, slut?" Seeing the nod, he grabs the plate with the steak on it and head to the dining room to the outside to BBQ. There he turns on the gas and preheats the BBQ before placing the steak on the grill. Waiting for the grill to warm up, he reaches out to his slut and asks, "Did I miss anything while I was napping?"

Sasha puts the chopped lettuce in a bowl and starts cutting up tomatoes. She smiles when hearing her Master in her head, she replies, "After the shower, Mina wanted to explore her bi-curious nature with my body, but I had to shut it down, cause I wanted to know what the other girls were up to and what should we fix for dinner. I know, should've let her, but we just talked about what happened in the shower. She's shocked that you shared your blood with her. I think in doing so, has made her to love you more, IMO."

Sam smiles at her words and his mind replays their threesome a short while ago. Tilting his head to the side, he says to himself, 'Definitely tiny, but can take all of him in every hole. Mmm, Mina.' Seeing the smoke, he rises out of his chair and places the steak on the grill and turns the heat down to medium. Closing the lid so the BBQ can do its job and lock in the flavors, he sets an alarm on his phone for 5 mins, to make sure it cooks evenly. Shortly after, he hears the front door closed and knows that his baby-girl and Tessa are home. Sitting back in his chair, he sits and reflects on today's events.

Tessa closes the door behind her as she watches her sister's head to the kitchen to drop off the tortillas for dinner. As she enters the kitchen, she sees her sister helping her slut with dinner. Giving her lover a nod, she says with her mind, "Going to have a chat with Alpha. Be back shortly, love." She sees the smile and the nod, but also hears, 'Sure baby.' As she turns to head to the dining room, she feels her lover's eyes on her ass, and just shakes her head.

Wrapping her arms around her, she tries to keep her disappointment at bay but it comes up to bite her ass. Tessa knows that Alpha's outside and reaches out to him and asks, "Alpha, do you have a minute?"

Sam snickers to himself and replies, "I will always have a minute for you, Tessa. What's on your mind, baby?"

Hearing the little endearment doesn't change how she feels about this predicament. Opening up the sliding glass door, she exits and closes it promptly to keep the sun rays at bay. She walks up to him and stops when he holds up a finger as his alarm blares. Watching him stand up, he opens the BBQ and flips the steak before closing it. Returning to his seat, she hears, 'What's on your mind, Tess?'

Tess takes a moment to collect her thoughts and says, "After hearing what happened at The Firm today, just wondering why did you take Heather, a 'Norm' to that place? You should've brought me instead and this wouldn't have happened. Aren't I your second in command? It's my duty to be with you. By your side, protecting you, Alpha."

Seeing her standing there with her wavy hair undone and arms wrapped around her waist supporting her breasts makes it hard to concentrate. He feels for her and what she's saying is right, but she's out of line. He rubbed his forehead and said to Tessa, "Sit down, and I'll answer your questions when the meat's finished curing."

His alarm goes off and he cuts into it and sees it's still pink. Putting it on the plate, he reaches out to his slut and says, "Steak done. Can you or Heather come to retrieve it? Tessa's asking some hard questions."

Upon hearing this, Sasha wipes her hands on the towel and says, "Be there soon, Master." She's out of the sliding doors in seconds, grabbing the plate from her Master's fingers. Still shocked that the sun's rays don't bother her anymore. Feeling the emotions coming from her lover, she reaches out, "Be careful, lover. Your questions are valid, but drop the attitude. Master has his reasons." Giving him a nod and her a smile, she returns to the kitchen. Leaving them to their discussion.

Sam sits down and looks over at his omega. Leaning forward, he says, "I took your sister for a couple of reasons. First, she wants to be an integral part of Team Dire. Second, I wanted her to meet my father before fate has her way with her. And last, I wanted to see if my influence could change their policy and it did." Seeing her with her hand up, he stops himself to let her speak.

"Why was it imperative to take Heather to meet your father?" Tessa says to him.

Looking over at her, he says, "I have my reasons. Can't share them. Sorry." Seeing the shock on her face, he continues and says, "They're private." Watching her face go from upset to pout. He continues to answer her questions. He says, "As for your other questions, you're right, you are my second. I wanted you here protecting your lover and sisters. Hence why I left you at home." Seeing her agitated, he says, "Let me finish. Your relationship with our lover is coming along and I wanted you to have your time with her. I know the threat assessment was low, but I would feel much better knowing that there was someone at home protecting the ones we love. There will always be a time and place where I will need you at my side and today wasn't one of them. Besides, you didn't speak up when I laid out my plan to take Heather. You let slut take control. I didn't do this to hurt you or your command; I did it for my own reasons."

Tessa nods her head but was still not happy with what went down. She should've been there for her sister and Alpha, but left home to take care of the rest of the pack. Rolling her eyes, she says, "I should've been there." Shrugging her shoulders, she continues, "I'm disappointed with you."

Sam shrugs his shoulders and says, "You can be disappointed all you like, but remember, who's the Alpha? Your sister wasn't harmed. Her sister Sophia was there and so was I. Plus, your sister's smart and knows how to handle dangerous situations. She's been doing it for a while, working at the Vampire Council Blood Center." With that said, he sees her resentment wash away. Feeling ashamed and not meeting his eye, he says, "Is there anything else?" But in his mind he says, "Wildrose?" Seeing her acknowledgement, he smiles at her.

Dropping her hands to the side, Tessa leans forward and says, "Sorry for ousting you, Alpha. Just wish I could fulfill my duty to you and the pack. Going forward, I think we should discuss these minor incidents better so no one is confused." Feeling her Alpha's eyes on her, she can't help but smile. Instantly she feels his hands touch hers and then hears, 'Will do.' Again, feeling his words and touch makes her heart ache. He's really trying to make her feel like part of the group/family.

Sam sees his effects on her and wants nothing more than to wrap her arms around her. He knows she all about duty. But there's more at stake than just duty within his pack. She just needs to understand this and hopefully soon. His pack will represent all factions when the dust settles. That every faction can work together and build a better tomorrow. But someone needs to set the example, and that's him. Rising, he lifts her up and says, "Let's head inside and see if our slut needs a hand or two. Before we go, I want to say, it takes guts to speak your mind. Glad you did, Tessa, cause that's what I want in my pack. People to speak up for what they think and feel. I don't want a pack that just follows my lead. That's why I brought you in. I'm learning pack politics and you're learning my ways. Together, we can stop this war and bring the factions together. But we have to do it together. Understand?" Seeing the nod, he brings her in for a side hug. Still holding onto her, he whispers, "You look good, baby. Love the hair. Reminds me of someone we share."

Tessa tilts her head to his and says, "Hmm, wonder who? To be frank, I didn't do it because of her. Just wanted to see what I look like with wavy hair and it's growing on me. Can't be like my other sister, the ponytail goddess."

"Huh, does your sister know you think of her as a goddess? As for your hair, it's yours to do as you wish. As for mine, I can't do much to it," Sam says to her as he opens the door.

Tessa looks over at him and says, "I don't know about that, Alpha. You could shave the sides very short and comb your hair forward. But again, I like the curls. You have a lot of hair to comb through. Plus, we love caressing and grabbing it." She instantly feels embarrassed she spoke her mind about his hair and what she loves. Feeling him push her inside, she hears, 'Glad you like it, Tessa. There's hope for you yet.' Upon hearing that, she wonders what he meant by that. Then she hears her lover in her mind saying, 'He meant that it's a start. You're slowly opening your heart to him.'

Hearing her sister's words resonate within, she immediately reaches out to her lover and says, "Baby!" But can't say much more than that. She puts her head down, following her Alpha to the kitchen. Seeing her lover working hard to make dinner for them. She sees her smile, and that alone warms her heart. All she can say is, "I have my reasons."

Sasha looks over at her and says, "I know, baby. It's a start regardless, but one day you will have to tell him why your heart is closed to this. You have your reasons, but I know my Master. He's different and can handle it. If it was all about duty, then why are you trying to give him your third hole? I know, baby. I feel your pain, but eventually, you're going to have to share. When you do, I will be there with you. I love you, Tessa." Not waiting for a reply, she says, "Tessa, care to set the table for four."

Tessa looks over at her lover and gives her a nod. But in her mind, she says, "Love you more. God, I love it when you speak from the heart. Fuck, I'm wet with hunger for you, baby." As she carries out, her sisters demand.

Sasha smiles and says, "Are you sure it's my heart that making you wet, or the medium butt plug in your ass? Whatever it might be, I'll take it and you."

Shaking her head, Tessa sets out to make the table and says, "Ugh. Sometimes you twist my meanings but you also make me laugh. You're probably right, it's both, but I still think it's your words." After setting the table, she sees her sister, Heather, bringing in the fixings and bottles of water. Now it's a waiting game for their other sister to arrive, and they don't have to wait long before the door suddenly opens. Hearing her sister, she heads into the Foyer to welcome her home. To her surprise, everyone drops what they are doing to welcome home their sister.

Vivian's beside herself seeing her sisters welcoming her home with hugs and kisses. She feels it in her chest, this special love they are giving her. It hits her hard, being alone for so long and finally finding 'Family'; it warms her heart to where tears form and drop from her eyes. Shockingly enough, it's her Mistress that consoles her to calm down. She hears, 'What's this? Tears of joy, perhaps. Whatever they are, you don't need to shed a tear, sister. We all love each other, and you were missed. That's all. Come, dinner's ready, and we waited for you. Hope you like tacos.' Smiling through her wet face, she hugs her mistress back and says, "I love tacos."

Everything stops when Vivian sees him striding towards her. She lets go of Mistress and runs towards the man that changed her life for the better. Throwing herself against him, she immediately hugs him tight and kisses his lips. She feels his arms around her and his love. Feeling him, she knows she's home. She then hears, 'What's with the tears, beta-slut?' Wiping her face in his shirt, she says, "Just happy tears; that's all. Seeing everyone welcoming me home just pushed my hard day away, and I got emotional. Nothing for you to feel bad about. Honestly, I am happy to be home." She feels his powerful arms rubbing her back, consoling her further but when they move downward to grab her ass. It makes her face brighten further with a big smile cause she feels his loves amongst other things that stirring between their hug. She pats his chest and says, "Can't get enough, can you, Master? Come, let's not keep my sisters waiting, and let's eat. So tell me about your day, Master."

Sasha watches her new family follow their Master into the dining room. She's surprised that even Mina joined in; looking upstairs, she knows Danny's pounding the keyboard trying to find out more information for his Master. Shaking her head slightly, she wonders about him. He needs to focus on what's around him than the keyboard at times. Life is more than just ones and zeros. Letting out a sigh, she hears her Master in her head that brings a smile to her lips. 'Are you coming, slut?' She replies, "Yes, Master. Will be there shortly. Just let me grab my tablet. Haven't checked the bulletin boards or emails since this morning. Be there soon, my love." Not wanting to make him wait for her, she races upstairs to the Master to retrieve her tablet and is downstairs in the Dining room in mere seconds. Seeing everyone seated, she sits down next to Mina. When all eyes are on her, she shakes her head and says, "You can start without me, but thanks for the consideration." Seeing no movement, she says, "Eat!" But mumbles, 'For Christ's sakes.' under her breath. She smiles when all the attention shifts towards their Master. Watching attentively, she feels him but he doesn't react but takes the first bite of his taco. Seeing him eat, her sisters start to.

Shaking her head, Sasha thinks her sisters treat them as monarchy and they can't eat until either of us does. It's absurd to think that when we're trying to build a family, than a monarchy. Sometimes their antics push too hard, but it makes him smile. And seeing him smile warms us to no end. With most of them eating, she turns on her tablet and checks emails. Seeing an email from California Closets, she smiles and will check it later. Scrolling down, she sees an email from K/C Customs. Pulling it up, she reads the synopsis. It just checking in with her, and letting her know they found a place in L. A. for the photo shoot, but still looking for a photographer for the shoot. The attentive date hasn't changed, and it's still for next week sometime. Flagging the email, she sets it aside.

Checking the bulletin boards, there are no new postings on the Vampire bounty board. Looking over at the supernatural board, she sees a new posting. Dropping the tablet to the table, she reads frantically. Unbeknownst to her, all eyes are on her.

Heather reaches out and says, "Are you ok, sister?"

Sasha looks up and sees all eyes on her. She apologizes to everyone, and says, "Sorry, everyone, but there's a new posting on the Supernatural Bulletin board."

Sam looks over at his slut and says, "That's great news." Seeing no emotion on her face, he asks, "What's wrong, slut? Speak!"

Sasha comes to her senses and says, "I read it 5 times and yet I don't understand it fully. The name on the account is cryptic as hell." Feeling their stares, she continues, "It says:

Come thee, or come all. Claim, you have what it takes and defeat as many ghouls as you can. $50k for your services. Be here or be gone. FFA.

Festivities begin at dusk at San Gabriel Cemetery

Hosted by: Ashlee Rover Deluxe

"What I can't discern, who is Ashlee Rover Deluxe; it's just an odd name. Is this person someone new to be dealt with, cause the only ghouls that we had to take out is from that witch? And what does FFA mean?" Passing the tablet to her Master, she sits back with more questions than answers.

Sam reads the inquiry with the same scepticism. Passing the tablet back to his main slut, he says, "Regardless of its cryptic nature, will do it. We need the money, and vampire bounties are nil to none at the moment. Got to keep Team Dire running..." Seeing his slut stare at him, he shakes his head. He doesn't want a hand out. His eyes look around the table before continuing to eat his dinner. Mid bite, he's startled when Heather pushes the chair back and leaves the room. All eyes are on her, and he hears his slut call out to her.

"Baby-girl, are you alright?" Sasha shouts out after her.

Everyone hears, "Be back in a minute. Going to grab some paper and a pen. Be back soon." Heather says as she bypasses the Kitchen and heads to her Lab. Grabbing her notebook and pen, she returns. Sitting down, she grabs the tablet from her mother and copies the name on the account. Looking at the letters, they pop out at her. Writing possible words or phrases. She says, "I think the name is an Anagram. Still staring at the name, she writes a new name and starts scratching out letters. Sure enough, she smiles down and says, "The host is none other than Roshelle Devereaux. And as for FFA, guessing that none of you played video games. Well, FFA means - Free For All. My guess is she's testing us against every other bounty hunter/division out there."

Sasha pats her daughter's hand and says, "Good job, baby. Glad you're with us. Neither of us could've figure it out, and just ran in there blind."

Vivian looks around the table and says, "It's last minute, but I can reschedule my afternoon shift if need be."

Sam looks at his slut and sees her concern look. From the bond, he knows what tomorrow brings, and it's Reckoning. Seeing the vision running through his head, he says, "Thank you for your concern, beta-slut, but we four can handle it. It will be like old times, three warriors and oracle in the van." Looking around the table, he sees trepidation. Seeing their concerned faces, he continues, "Don't worry yourselves. Team Dire can handle this mission like all the rest. Competing for top prize will be difficult but it gives us an opportunity to see what other hunters in the field do. Let's finish our dinner and enjoy the evening before patrols." He takes another bite and sees everyone continue to eat puts the subject on hold for a bit, but dread slowly seeps into his mind.

Heather stabs her fork into her steak salad, but feels her parents' eyes on her. She knows tomorrow could be her last day, but the image of her daddy's sealed blood syringe fills her with hope.